A sermon preached before the Right Honorable House of Lords, in the Abbey Church at Westminster, Wednesday the 25. day of Iune, 1645. Being the day appointed for a solemne and publique humiliation. / By Samuel Rutherfurd Professor of Divinitie at St. Andrews.
         Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A92145 of text R200125 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E289_11). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 186 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 37 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A92145
         Wing R2393
         Thomason E289_11
         ESTC R200125
         99860929
         99860929
         113056
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A92145)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 113056)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 48:E289[11])
      
       
         
           
             A sermon preached before the Right Honorable House of Lords, in the Abbey Church at Westminster, Wednesday the 25. day of Iune, 1645. Being the day appointed for a solemne and publique humiliation. / By Samuel Rutherfurd Professor of Divinitie at St. Andrews.
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [6], 62 [i.e. 66] p.
           
             Printed by R.C. for Andrew Crook, and are to be sold at his shop at the signe of the Greene Dragon in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1645.
          
           
             Page 66 misnumbered 62.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Fast-day sermons -- 17th century.
        
      
    
       A92145  R200125  (Thomason E289_11).  civilwar no A sermon preached before the Right Honorable House of Lords,:  in the Abbey Church at Westminster, Wednesday the 25. day of Iune, 1645. Bein Rutherford, Samuel 1645    34910 18 255 0 0 0 0 78 D  The  rate of 78 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-08 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-08 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           BEFORE
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           House
           of
           LORDS
           ,
           In
           the
           Abbey
           Church
           at
           
             Westminster
             ,
             Wednesday
          
           the
           25.
           day
           of
           
             Iune
             ,
          
           1645.
           
           Being
           the
           day
           appointed
           for
           solemne
           and
           publique
           Humiliation
           .
        
         
           By
           SAMUEL
           RUTHERFURD
           Professor
           of
           Divinitie
           at
           St.
           
             Andrews
             .
          
        
         
           
             Esay
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             will
             wait
             upon
             the
             Lord
             that
             hideth
             his
             face
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             looke
             for
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             London
          
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Andrew
             Crook
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           
             Greene
             Dragon
          
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           Churchyard
           ,
           1645.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           
             
               Die
               Iovis
               26.
               
               Iunii
               ,
               1645.
               
            
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           this
           day
           ordered
           by
           the
           Lords
           in
           Parliament
           assembled
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           
             Rutherfurd
          
           who
           preached
           yesterday
           before
           the
           Lords
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           Abbey
           Church
           
             Westminster
             ,
          
           is
           hereby
           thanked
           for
           the
           great
           paines
           he
           tooke
           in
           his
           said
           Sermon
           ;
           And
           is
           desired
           to
           print
           and
           publish
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           bee
           printed
           onely
           by
           authority
           under
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Gentleman
           Usher
           or
           his
           Deputie
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           said
           Mr.
           
             Rutherfurd
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Brown
             Cler.
             Parliamentorum
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           I
           appoint
           Andrew
           Crooke
           to
           print
           this
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             Samuel
             Rutherfurd
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           17.
           line
           27.
           for
           stope
           read
           
             slops
             ,
          
           p.
           18.
           li.
           4.
           for
           it
           read
           
             at
             ,
          
           p.
           23.
           l.
           ult
           ,
           for
           feeleth
           ,
           r.
           
             fleeth
             ,
          
           p.
           28.
           l.
           19.
           for
           Emphesis
           r.
           
           
             Emphasis
             ,
          
           p.
           29.
           l.
           30.
           for
           end
           ,
           r.
           
             send
             ,
          
           p.
           48.
           l.
           15.
           for
           Chap.
           4.
           r.
           
             Chap
          
           24.
           p.
           50.
           l.
           20.
           for
           same
           r.
           
             sonne
             ,
          
           p.
           54.
           l.
           9.
           for
           22
           r.
           42.
           p.
           55.
           l.
           1.
           for
           it
           ,
           r.
           
             unbeleefe
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           godly
           and
           ingenuous
           READER
           .
        
         
           AS
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           divine
           providence
           (
           worthy
           Reader
           )
           is
           the
           
             Church
          
           and
           Spouse
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           for
           every
           line
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           letter
           thereof
           hath
           a
           necessary
           relation
           to
           that
           body
           whereof
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             head
             ,
          
           so
           the
           draughts
           and
           passages
           of
           providence
           towards
           all
           creatures
           ,
           yea
           to
           devils
           and
           the
           
             haters
             of
             Zion
             ,
          
           seeme
           to
           bee
           but
           Annotations
           in
           the
           Margin
           of
           this
           great
           volume
           .
           There
           bee
           many
           wonders
           and
           depths
           in
           the
           book
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lord
          
           doth
           even
           before
           our
           eyes
           in
           this
           old
           age
           of
           the
           world
           create
           new
           things
           and
           miracles
           in
           
             Britaine
             .
          
           1.
           
           It
           is
           most
           congruous
           to
           divine
           wisedome
           to
           time
           fitly
           the
           laughing
           and
           the
           weeping
           of
           the
           children
           of
           men
           ;
           the
           triumphing
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           their
           prosperitie
           ;
           The
           Sackcloth
           and
           teares
           of
           the
           
             prisoners
             of
             hope
          
           seeme
           darke
           and
           mysterious
           
           Chapters
           of
           the
           booke
           ,
           especially
           because
           wee
           trade
           by
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           colour
           of
           things
           ,
           for
           wee
           see
           not
           how
           
             God
          
           hath
           set
           his
           enemies
           in
           slippery
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           throne
           that
           mysticall
           
             Babylon
          
           sitteth
           on
           ,
           is
           made
           of
           Crystall
           glasse
           ,
           and
           the
           pillars
           thereof
           nothing
           but
           Saffes
           of
           ever-guilded
           earth
           ,
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           
             God
          
           would
           not
           exchange
           their
           teares
           with
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           O
           that
           wee
           had
           grace
           to
           read
           to
           a
           full
           period
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           a
           godhead
           ,
           every
           section
           of
           the
           treatisc
           of
           providence
           ;
           wee
           doe
           halfe
           both
           the
           word
           and
           the
           workes
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           wrong
           reading
           of
           
             God
          
           in
           his
           wayes
           doth
           spoyle
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           scope
           of
           God
           in
           his
           acting
           .
           The
           light
           of
           faith
           maketh
           legible
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           
             The
             vision
             at
             the
             end
             shall
             speak
             ,
             and
             not
             lie
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             light
             is
             sowen
             to
             the
             righteous
             ;
          
           then
           the
           harvest
           must
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           and
           wee
           erre
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           if
           wee
           comment
           any
           otherwise
           on
           the
           
             short
             triumphing
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             even
             when
             his
             excellency
             mounteth
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             reacheth
             unto
             the
             clouds
             ;
          
           then
           that
           his
           golden
           heaven
           is
           not
           onely
           lined
           with
           silken
           troubles
           ,
           and
           woes
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           hee
           goeth
           downe
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Chambers
             of
             hell
             ,
          
           in
           
             a
             moment
             .
          
           
           2.
           
           This
           seemeth
           darke
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           heires
           of
           one
           inheritance
           
             do
             not
             mind
             and
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
          
           yet
           in
           the
           
             Apostolick
             Church
          
           there
           hath
           been
           some
           discord
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             2.
             Rom.
             15.
             5.
             
             Gal.
          
           5.
           10.
           more
           love
           ,
           lesse
           pride
           of
           opinion
           and
           judgement
           ,
           must
           either
           bee
           in
           these
           kingdomes
           ,
           or
           then
           wee
           are
           to
           feare
           that
           
             God
          
           must
           worke
           us
           to
           an
           union
           ,
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           wee
           might
           have
           union
           at
           an
           easier
           rate
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           mystery
           ,
           but
           
             it
             is
             also
             from
             the
             Lord
             who
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             counsell
             ,
          
           that
           truth
           must
           bee
           trailed
           through
           floods
           of
           blood
           .
           4.
           
           That
           a
           
             Church
          
           is
           greene
           and
           flowring
           and
           smelling
           out
           beautie
           ,
           glory
           and
           life
           ,
           in
           the
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           that
           the
           crueltie
           ,
           policie
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           counsels
           of
           nations
           round
           about
           
             Britaine
             ,
          
           and
           so
           many
           bloody
           men
           within
           our
           bowels
           in
           the
           three
           kingdomes
           ,
           
           
             doe
             kill
             us
             ,
             and
             behold
             wee
             live
             ,
          
           
           
             troubleand
             us
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             distressed
             ,
             perplex
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             despaire
             not
             ,
             persecute
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             forsaken
             ,
             cast
             us
             downe
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             not
             destroyed
             .
          
           What
           a
           living
           death
           ?
           what
           a
           breathing
           and
           triumphing
           grave
           is
           this
           ?
           what
           a
           shining
           darkenesse
           ?
           what
           a
           rejoycing
           sorrow
           is
           here
           ?
           5.
           
           Wee
           wonder
           that
           our
           warres
           are
           not
           at
           an
           end
           ?
           
             But
             Gods
             thoughts
             are
             not
             like
             our
             
             thoughts
             ,
          
           when
           
             God
          
           hath
           by
           the
           sword
           taken
           away
           his
           
             Jewels
          
           and
           his
           pretious
           ones
           out
           of
           these
           Kingdomes
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           like
           the
           continued
           burning
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           then
           any
           apparent
           end
           of
           our
           miseries
           .
           6.
           
           Yet
           after
           the
           
             Lord
             hath
             made
             the
             glory
             of
             Jacob
             thinne
             ,
             and
             the
             fatnesse
             of
             his
             flesh
             to
             wax
             leane
             ,
          
           are
           wee
           not
           in
           silence
           and
           hope
           to
           beleeve
           that
           a
           
             remnant
             must
             bee
             saved
             ?
          
           
           and
           that
           yet
           
             gleaning
             Grapes
             shall
             bee
             left
             in
             the
             kingdomes
             ,
             as
             the
             shaking
             of
             an
             Olive
             tree
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             berries
             in
             the
             top
             of
             the
             uppermost
             bough
             ,
             foure
             or
             five
             in
             the
             outmost
             fruitfull
             branches
             thereof
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ?
             Lord
             ,
          
           hasten
           his
           worke
           ,
           and
           ripen
           us
           by
           humiliation
           and
           turning
           to
           him
           who
           hath
           smitten
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           day
           that
           the
           
             Lord
          
           is
           bringing
           forth
           out
           of
           the
           wombe
           of
           his
           decree
           of
           peace
           ,
           
           
             when
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Moone
             shall
             bee
             as
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Snnne
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sunne
             shall
             bee
             seven
             fold
             as
             the
             light
             of
             seven
             dayes
             ;
          
           Farewell
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           before
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           the
           House
           of
           LORDS
           at
           their
           Monethly
           Fast
           ,
           June
           25.
           1645.
           in
           the
           Abbey
           Church
           at
           Westminster
           .
        
         
           
             Luke
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Now
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               on
               a
               certaine
               day
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               into
               a
               ship
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               let
               us
               goe
               over
               into
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Lake
               ,
               and
               they
               lanced
               forth
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               But
               as
               they
               sailed
               ,
               he
               fel
               asleep
               :
               &
               there
               came
               down
               a
               storme
               of
               wind
               on
               the
               lake
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               filled
               with
               water
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               jeopardie
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               And
               they
               came
               to
               him
               and
               awoke
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Master
               ,
               master
               ,
               we
               perish
               :
               then
               he
               arose
               and
               rebuked
               the
               wind
               ,
               and
               the
               raging
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               they
               ceased
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               calme
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               where
               is
               your
               faith
               ?
               and
               they
               being
               afraid
               wondered
               ,
               saying
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               What
               manner
               of
               man
               is
               this
               ?
               for
               he
               commandeth
               even
               the
               windes
               and
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               they
               obey
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Marke
             4.
             38.
             
          
           
             
               And
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               hinder
               part
               of
               the
               ship
               asleepe
               on
               a
               pillow
               ,
               and
               they
               awake
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               Master
               ,
               carest
               thou
               not
               that
               wee
               perish
               ?
            
             
               39.
               
               And
               hee
               arose
               and
               rebuked
               the
               wind
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               the
               sea
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               bee
               still
               :
               and
               the
               wind
               ceased
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               great
               calme
               .
            
             
               40.
               
               And
               hee
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               Why
               are
               yee
               so
               fearefull
               ?
               how
               is
               it
               that
               yee
               have
               no
               faith
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Matth.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               And
               he
               saith
               unto
               them
               ,
               Why
               are
               yee
               fearefull
               ,
               O
               yee
               of
               little
               faith
               ?
               then
               he
               arose
               and
               rebuked
               the
               winds
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               great
               calme
               .
            
          
        
         
           THere
           is
           so
           much
           of
           
             G●d
             ,
          
           and
           of
           omnipotency
           in
           these
           words
           (
           which
           I
           desire
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           and
           your
           patience
           to
           goe
           through
           shortly
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           such
           heads
           of
           doctrine
           as
           may
           bee
           most
           sutable
           to
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           as
           may
           prove
           that
           
             God
          
           being
           sought
           by
           prayer
           
             is
             a
             present
             helpe
             in
             trouble
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           words
           containe
           six
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           here
           
             Christs
          
           Sea
           journey
           with
           the
           convoy
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           time
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           and
           place
           .
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           members
           have
           not
           a
           way
           of
           onely
           dry
           land
           to
           heaven
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           Sea-way
           before
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           followers
           ,
           ere
           they
           come
           to
           shoare
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           have
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           ship
           and
           the
           Saylers
           and
           passengers
           that
           are
           carried
           in
           the
           vessell
           with
           Christ
           ,
           
           in
           six
           particulars
           ,
           expressing
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           danger
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           mighty
           storme
           .
           
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             behold
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           set
           before
           it
           ;
           first
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           storme
           ,
           
             Matth.
             8.
             24.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             tempest
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           creatures
           as
           winds
           and
           stormes
           are
           daring
           and
           bold
           against
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Church
             ,
             God
          
           permitting
           them
           ;
           wee
           imagine
           when
           
             Christ
          
           goes
           to
           Sea
           ,
           hee
           must
           have
           faire
           weather
           ,
           and
           a
           calme
           Sea
           ,
           for
           how
           dare
           the
           winds
           blow
           upon
           the
           faire
           face
           of
           him
           who
           created
           Sea
           and
           winds
           ?
           But
           
             Christ
          
           sayling
           must
           have
           a
           mightie
           gale
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           ayre
           
             Satan
          
           can
           in
           his
           owne
           spheare
           and
           parish
           command
           the
           winds
           .
           
             The
             second
             circumstance
             ,
             Mark
          
           saith
           a
           great
           storme
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           came
           downe
           ;
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           nature
           that
           winds
           descend
           ,
           they
           rather
           ascend
           ;
           this
           saith
           it
           was
           not
           an
           ordinary
           wind
           ,
           but
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           whirlewind
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           such
           a
           wind
           ,
           as
           
             Aristotle
          
           saith
           ,
           is
           most
           dangerous
           ,
           by
           rolling
           in
           a
           circle
           with
           violence
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           doth
           in
           
             Italy
          
           and
           other
           parts
           swallow
           up
           townes
           .
           
             Matthew
          
           saith
           it
           was
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             a
             great
             tempest
             ,
          
           a
           Sea-quake
           ,
           that
           had
           as
           great
           force
           and
           strength
           as
           an
           Earth-quake
           ,
           that
           can
           remove
           Castles
           and
           Towers
           out
           of
           their
           places
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           from
           the
           effect
           ,
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           it
           is
           amplified
           ,
           the
           
             ship
             was
             filled
             with
             water
             ;
             Chemnitius
          
           observeth
           as
           
             the
             waterpots
             ,
             Iohn
             2.
             are
             filled
             with
             water
             to
             the
             brim
             :
          
           for
           it
           is
           the
           same
           word
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           such
           feare
           ,
           that
           the
           Disciples
           being
           some
           of
           them
           Fishermen
           ,
           and
           so
           experienced
           with
           Sea
           stormes
           ,
           cry
           that
           they
           perish
           ,
           and
           are
           gone
           ;
           when
           the
           Shipmasters
           art
           faileth
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           grayhaired
           Seamen
           goe
           to
           their
           prayers
           ,
           the
           passengers
           have
           cause
           to
           bee
           afraid
           .
           But
           sixtly
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           much
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           good
           Seaman
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           the
           great
           
             Lord
             Admirall
          
           not
           of
           the
           Seas
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           winds
           ,
           is
           here
           ;
           
             Lord
             Admiralls
          
           on
           earth
           cannot
           make
           winds
           and
           faire
           weather
           ,
           all
           shall
           bee
           well
           ,
           the
           Creator
           
           of
           Sea
           and
           winds
           is
           here
           ;
           yea
           but
           hee
           is
           so
           here
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           not
           here
           to
           them
           ,
           hee
           is
           fast
           asleepe
           ;
           God
           save
           us
           from
           a
           Sea-storme
           ,
           when
           Christ
           is
           either
           farre
           away
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           sleeping
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           course
           take
           the
           Disciples
           in
           their
           danger
           ?
           first
           ,
           they
           awake
           Christ
           with
           their
           prayer
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           they
           double
           their
           words
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           saith
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             master
             ,
             m●ster
             ,
          
           tutor
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           heads
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           or
           take
           care
           of
           Orphanes
           ,
           are
           so
           called
           .
           Christ
           tutors
           stormes
           ,
           and
           winds
           ,
           and
           Church
           and
           Court
           ,
           and
           all
           :
           
             Matthew
          
           saith
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
          
           which
           signifieth
           Christs
           dominion
           :
           
             Marke
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Master
             ,
          
           for
           (
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           hee
           not
           ?
           )
           hee
           'l
           helpe
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           so
           they
           put
           an
           argument
           of
           helpe
           home
           upon
           Christ
           from
           his
           office
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           complaine
           ,
           
             Carest
             thou
             not
             for
             us
             ?
             What
             a
             master
             art
             thou
             ,
             who
             sleepest
             when
             wee
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             drowned
             ?
          
           so
           dreame
           we
           Christ
           careth
           not
           for
           us
           ,
           if
           he
           deliver
           not
           presently
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           lay
           the
           danger
           before
           him
           ,
           
             wee
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Wee
           have
           Christs
           present
           helping
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Matthew
          
           keepeth
           the
           naturall
           method
           ;
           
             Why
             are
             yee
             fearefull
             ,
             O
             yee
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
          
           hee
           first
           rebuketh
           the
           Disciples
           unbeleefe
           ,
           before
           hee
           rebuke
           the
           Sea
           and
           winds
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           spake
           angry
           words
           to
           the
           Sea
           and
           winds
           ,
           or
           laid
           a
           strict
           charge
           on
           the
           Sea
           and
           winds
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           
             Luke
             3.
             12.
             
             Luke
          
           9.
           21.
           or
           it
           is
           to
           rebuke
           with
           threatning
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           2.
           not
           because
           Sea
           and
           winds
           can
           stirre
           without
           speciall
           commission
           from
           
             God
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             Poets
          
           fancied
           that
           their
           
             Aeolus
          
           could
           boast
           and
           chide
           the
           winds
           and
           cast
           them
           in
           fetters
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           to
           expresse
           the
           absolute
           and
           invincible
           dominion
           of
           Christ
           over
           Sea
           and
           winds
           ,
           they
           being
           his
           Apparitors
           and
           Pursevants
           ,
           so
           that
           thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           (
           as
           
             Marke
          
           saith
           )
           uttered
           angry
           words
           of
           authoritie
           and
           commanded
           the
           Sea
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           bee
           quiet
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           
             be
             still
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             bee
             muzled
             ,
          
           it
           is
           borrowed
           from
           wild
           beasts
           or
           dogs
           that
           are
           muzled
           up
           that
           they
           cannot
           devoure
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             9.
             9.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzle
             the
             Oxe
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corne
             ;
          
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           trope
           ,
           and
           holds
           forth
           to
           us
           the
           Sea
           as
           a
           devouring
           beast
           ,
           that
           would
           swallow
           up
           ships
           ;
           so
           
             Matth.
             22.
             34.
             
             Iesus
             stopped
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Sadduces
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           effect
           of
           Christs
           rebuking
           is
           here
           set
           downe
           ,
           there
           was
           without
           more
           adoe
           
             a
             great
             calme
             ;
          
           when
           Christ
           
           glowmeth
           upon
           the
           Sea
           it
           dare
           but
           smile
           and
           bee
           still
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           fruit
           of
           the
           miracle
           is
           here
           ,
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           not
           the
           Disciples
           were
           stricken
           with
           wonder
           and
           astonishment
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           on
           a
           certaine
           day
           .
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           three
           particulars
           in
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           a
           word
           first
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           properly
           a
           Sea
           ,
           but
           a
           lake
           ,
           not
           
             Lacus
             Gadarenus
             ,
          
           of
           which
           
             Strabo
          
           saith
           beasts
           could
           not
           goe
           through
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           losse
           of
           haire
           and
           hoofes
           ,
           the
           waters
           being
           so
           pestilent
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           the
           lake
           of
           
             Genesareth
             ,
          
           through
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           sayled
           to
           the
           
             Gadarens
             ,
          
           called
           by
           a
           
             Hebraisme
          
           the
           Sea
           of
           
             Tiberias
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           Christs
           convoy
           in
           this
           Sea-journey
           were
           his
           Disciples
           .
           Seldome
           was
           Christ
           his
           alone
           ,
           onely
           when
           he
           went
           to
           a
           mountaine
           to
           pray
           ,
           as
           
             Ioh.
          
           6.
           15.
           and
           in
           the
           garden
           when
           his
           
             Disciples
             would
             not
             watch
             with
             him
             one
             houre
             .
          
           But
           ordinarily
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           witnesses
           of
           his
           doctrine
           and
           miracles
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           Disciples
           were
           to
           bee
           eye-witnesses
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           preach
           by
           sense
           as
           well
           as
           by
           faith
           ,
           1
           
             Iohn
             1.
             1.
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
             And
             this
             voyce
             which
             came
             from
             heaven
             we
             heard
          
           (
           saith
           
             Peter
             )
             when
             wee
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             holy
             mount
             .
          
           
           Sense
           of
           Christs
           sweetnesse
           in
           Preachers
           is
           not
           so
           good
           as
           faith
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           more
           excellent
           then
           hearesay
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           sense
           of
           faith
           in
           such
           as
           have
           beene
           in
           the
           Mount
           with
           Christ
           ;
           
             I
             beleeved
             ,
             therefore
             I
             spake
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           4.
           13.
           
           Sense
           of
           Christ
           is
           an
           excellent
           Preacher
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Now
             beleeve
             wee
          
           (
           say
           the
           
             Samaritans
             ,
             Ioh.
             4.
             42.
             
             )
             not
             because
             of
             thy
             saying
             ,
             for
             wee
             have
             heard
             him
             our selves
             ;
          
           every
           faithfull
           pastor
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           messenger
           to
           speake
           tydings
           ,
           but
           a
           witnesse
           who
           saw
           and
           
             heard
             the
             visions
             of
             God
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           Crosse-bearing
           is
           not
           easily
           learned
           ,
           Christ
           had
           the
           perfect
           art
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           5.
           8.
           the
           Disciples
           must
           see
           how
           straight
           Christs
           shoulders
           are
           in
           walking
           under
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           to
           learne
           to
           doe
           is
           no
           difficill
           thing
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           learning
           to
           suffer
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           know
           our
           owne
           weaknesse
           best
           in
           conversing
           with
           Christ
           .
           Christs
           beautie
           and
           fairenesse
           casteth
           a
           shade
           and
           a
           light
           on
           our
           blacknesse
           ;
           wee
           are
           all
           faire
           enough
           while
           wee
           see
           Christs
           fairenesse
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           6.
           5.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           converse
           with
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           partake
           of
           heaven
           ;
           to
           bee
           with
           your selfe
           is
           to
           bee
           in
           ill
           company
           ,
           to
           be
           with
           the
           world
           rubbeth
           rust
           on
           you
           ,
           to
           be
           with
           Christ
           
           leaveth
           a
           smell
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           a
           die
           and
           colour
           of
           another
           world
           on
           you
           that
           you
           shall
           never
           rub
           off
           ;
           to
           touch
           perfume
           and
           sweet
           oyntments
           leaveth
           a
           witnesse
           behind
           it
           ;
           none
           can
           preach
           nor
           suffer
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           have
           beene
           with
           Christ
           to
           see
           and
           heare
           ;
           you
           may
           bee
           called
           to
           a
           bloody
           death
           for
           Christ
           .
           I
           pray
           you
           aske
           when
           was
           you
           last
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           oft
           was
           you
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           was
           you
           ever
           with
           him
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           the
           time
           of
           his
           sayling
           ,
           
             Marke
          
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             that
             same
             day
             when
             the
             evening
             was
             come
             ,
             chap.
          
           4.
           35.
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           that
           hee
           preached
           the
           parables
           ,
           you
           have
           
             Matth.
          
           13.
           it
           is
           like
           hee
           went
           to
           Sea
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           preached
           all
           the
           day
           .
           
             Luke
          
           saith
           indefinitely
           
             on
             a
             certaine
             day
             ;
          
           
           how
           ever
           there
           is
           no
           waste
           of
           words
           ,
           here
           two
           Evangelists
           ,
           as
           their
           manner
           is
           ,
           doe
           write
           a
           Diurnall
           of
           Christs
           life
           and
           actions
           ,
           
           they
           chronicle
           Christs
           time
           carefully
           .
           Whence
           see
           wee
           how
           well
           Christ
           husbanded
           his
           time
           upon
           earth
           ,
           Act.
           10.
           38.
           
             he
             went
             about
             doing
             good
             :
          
           So
           in
           his
           message
           to
           
             Herod
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Goe
             tell
             Herod
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             and
             doe
             cures
             to
             day
             and
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             I
             shall
             bee
             perfected
             .
          
           First
           ,
           
             he
             spent
             whole
             nights
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             Luke
          
           6.
           12.
           wrought
           miracles
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           
             at
             the
             fourth
             watch
             ,
             Matth.
          
           14.
           25.
           yea
           now
           while
           hee
           is
           sleeping
           hee
           is
           making
           way
           for
           a
           miracle
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Early
             in
             the
             morning
             hee
             taught
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Iohn
          
           8.
           2.
           and
           while
           hee
           was
           eating
           hee
           losed
           not
           time
           ,
           but
           preached
           in
           time
           of
           dinner
           .
           
             Luke
             7.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Luke
          
           10.
           39
           ,
           40.
           and
           
             made
             it
             his
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
          
           when
           hee
           should
           have
           eaten
           ,
           to
           gaine
           soules
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           4.
           34.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           began
           early
           ,
           being
           twelve
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           
             to
             dispute
             with
             the
             Doctors
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           and
           died
           preaching
           and
           praying
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           23.
           43.
           44.
           46.
           
        
         
           Then
           first
           ,
           such
           are
           rebuked
           ,
           as
           know
           not
           well
           their
           time
           ,
           
             Ier.
             8.
             7.
             
             Yea
             the
             Storke
             of
             the
             heaven
             knoweth
             her
             appointed
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             Turtle
             ,
             and
             the
             Crane
             ,
             and
             the
             Swallow
             observe
             the
             time
             of
             her
             comming
             ,
             but
             my
             people
             know
             not
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           Who
           is
           wise
           to
           know
           when
           God
           is
           watering
           the
           Land
           with
           blood
           ?
           
           to
           know
           that
           the
           yeare
           1645.
           is
           that
           
             yeare
             of
             vengeance
          
           that
           hath
           beene
           in
           the
           Lords
           heart
           against
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
             ?
          
           This
           must
           bee
           a
           part
           of
           prophecy
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           knowes
           not
           while
           God
           reveale
           it
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             7.
             12.
             
             The
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             the
             day
             
             draweth
             neare
             ,
          
           vers.
           2.
           
           
             Also
             thou
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             unto
             the
             Lord
             of
             Israel
             ,
             an
             end
             ,
             the
             end
             is
             come
             upon
             the
             foure
             corners
             of
             the
             Land
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           right
           timing
           of
           actions
           if
           the
           honorable
           Parliament
           would
           begin
           not
           at
           the
           establishing
           of
           their
           owne
           Liberties
           ,
           Lawes
           ,
           houses
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           building
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           opportunitie
           for
           many
           yeares
           of
           a
           sitting
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           yet
           a
           face
           of
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           scarcely
           is
           there
           one
           stone
           layd
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             ;
          
           men
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             time
             to
             build
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           have
           not
           knowne
           in
           this
           our
           day
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           these
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           our
           peace
           :
           had
           
             Tyrus
          
           and
           
             Sidon
             ,
             Sodom
          
           and
           
             Gomorrah
          
           seen
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
          
           have
           seene
           ,
           
             they
             should
             have
             repented
             long
             agoe
             ;
          
           and
           had
           wee
           improved
           the
           gratious
           opportunities
           of
           mercy
           ,
           
             our
             peace
             had
             beene
             as
             a
             River
             ,
             and
             our
             righteousnesse
             as
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
          
           but
           now
           wee
           are
           like
           broken
           men
           ,
           unable
           so
           much
           as
           to
           cast
           up
           our
           accounts
           ,
           far
           lesse
           to
           pay
           the
           rent
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           when
           our
           
             Vine
             is
             as
             the
             Vine
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             our
             Grapes
             are
             Grapes
             of
             Gall
             ;
          
           there
           is
           much
           underhand
           dealing
           against
           the
           cause
           and
           covenant
           of
           
             God
             ;
          
           wee
           did
           sweare
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           Popery
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           now
           wee
           preach
           ,
           professe
           and
           print
           that
           libertie
           is
           to
           bee
           given
           for
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           this
           bee
           denied
           to
           Papists
           and
           Prelates
           ?
           not
           onely
           every
           City
           ,
           but
           every
           family
           almost
           hath
           a
           new
           Religion
           ,
           the
           former
           unreprented
           wil-worship
           in
           the
           breasts
           of
           men
           ,
           against
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           vanitie
           in
           apparell
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           extortion
           ,
           unjustice
           to
           widowes
           and
           Orphans
           whose
           husbands
           and
           parents
           were
           killed
           in
           the
           warres
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           excesse
           ,
           lying
           and
           cousening
           ,
           unjust
           and
           false
           slanders
           and
           calumnies
           ,
           trusting
           in
           the
           arme
           of
           men
           and
           multitudes
           ,
           halting
           betweene
           
             God
          
           and
           
             Baal
             ,
          
           postponing
           of
           
             Christs
          
           matters
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           as
           if
           
             Religion
          
           and
           the
           
             house
             of
             God
          
           were
           of
           lesse
           concernment
           to
           us
           then
           liberties
           and
           civill
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           both
           kingdomes
           miraculously
           defended
           by
           the
           right
           arme
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           against
           mercilesse
           and
           blood-thirsty
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           were
           not
           more
           obliged
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           who
           
           hath
           saved
           us
           ,
           then
           that
           wee
           should
           now
           bee
           debtors
           to
           our
           owne
           carnall
           ends
           ,
           divisions
           ,
           rentings
           ,
           emulations
           ,
           sides
           and
           factions
           ;
           
             Ephraim
             against
             Manasseh
             ,
             and
             Manasseh
             against
             Ephraim
             ,
          
           though
           the
           children
           of
           one
           father
           :
           all
           these
           and
           many
           other
           sinnes
           tesifie
           to
           our
           faces
           that
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           hath
           not
           beene
           fruitfully
           improved
           by
           the
           
             two
             kingdomes
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           all
           of
           us
           generally
           faile
           in
           the
           bad
           husbanding
           of
           time
           ,
           wee
           are
           a
           dying
           ere
           wee
           know
           for
           what
           end
           wee
           live
           ;
           imagine
           a
           master
           send
           his
           servant
           to
           a
           great
           Citie
           with
           a
           written
           paper
           containing
           businesses
           of
           great
           concernment
           ,
           having
           allotted
           to
           him
           the
           space
           of
           ten
           sandglasses
           to
           dispatch
           them
           all
           ,
           should
           hee
           for
           the
           space
           of
           the
           first
           nine
           houres
           fall
           a
           drinking
           with
           his
           drunken
           companions
           ,
           and
           goe
           up
           and
           downe
           to
           behold
           all
           the
           novelties
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           hee
           should
           break
           trust
           ;
           Alas
           !
           is
           not
           this
           world
           like
           a
           great
           Exchange
           ?
           our
           Paper
           containeth
           the
           businesse
           of
           a
           great
           kingdome
           up
           above
           ,
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           our
           redemption
           through
           Christ
           ,
           a
           treaty
           for
           everlasting
           peace
           ;
           the
           time
           of
           infancy
           and
           childhood
           slippeth
           over
           ,
           and
           wee
           know
           not
           the
           end
           of
           our
           creation
           ;
           youth-head
           and
           mans
           age
           like
           a
           proud
           meadow
           ,
           greene
           ,
           faire
           ,
           delightfull
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           hay
           ,
           casteth
           blossomes
           and
           flowers
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           little
           stride
           skippeth
           over
           our
           span-length
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           wee
           goe
           through
           the
           Exchange
           to
           buy
           frothy
           honour
           ,
           rotten
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           last
           houre
           is
           come
           ,
           wee
           scarce
           read
           our
           masters
           paper
           ,
           we
           barter
           one
           
             nothing-creature
          
           with
           another
           ;
           alas
           !
           it
           is
           but
           a
           poore
           reckoning
           that
           a
           naturall
           man
           can
           make
           ,
           who
           can
           say
           no
           more
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           
             but
             I
             have
             eaten
             ,
             drunken
             ,
             sleeped
             ,
             waked
             ,
             dreamed
             and
             sinned
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             sixtie
             or
             seventie
             yeares
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             .
             Time
          
           like
           a
           long
           swift
           sliding
           River
           runneth
           through
           the
           Citie
           from
           the
           creation
           ,
           when
           
             God
          
           first
           set
           the
           horologe
           a
           going
           ,
           to
           the
           day
           of
           
             Christs
          
           second
           comming
           ,
           this
           River
           slideth
           through
           our
           fingers
           ,
           wee
           eate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           sleepe
           ,
           sport
           ,
           laugh
           ,
           buy
           ,
           sell
           ,
           speake
           ,
           breathe
           ,
           die
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           every
           gaspe
           of
           ayre
           is
           a
           fluxe
           of
           our
           minuts
           time
           sliding
           into
           eternitie
           ;
           within
           a
           few
           generations
           there
           shall
           bee
           a
           Parliament
           of
           other
           faces
           ,
           a
           new
           generation
           of
           other
           men
           in
           the
           Cities
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           Assemblies
           wee
           
           are
           now
           in
           ,
           and
           wee
           a
           company
           of
           
             night-visions
          
           shall
           flie
           away
           ,
           and
           
             our
             places
             shall
             know
             us
             no
             more
             :
          
           and
           though
           this
           should
           not
           bee
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           not
           eternall
           ,
           being
           a
           great
           body
           made
           up
           of
           corruptible
           peeces
           ,
           of
           little
           dying
           creatures
           ,
           standing
           upon
           nothing
           ,
           if
           
             God
          
           take
           the
           legges
           from
           them
           ;
           at
           length
           
             God
          
           shall
           remove
           the
           passes
           of
           the
           watch
           ,
           and
           
             time
             shall
             bee
             no
             more
             ,
          
           the
           wheeles
           of
           time
           shall
           bee
           at
           a
           stand
           .
           What
           poore
           thoughts
           shall
           wee
           have
           of
           this
           poore
           fading
           ball
           of
           clay
           the
           earth
           ,
           when
           the
           wormes
           shall
           creepe
           in
           through
           face
           &
           cheeks
           ,
           and
           eate
           our
           tongue
           ,
           and
           seise
           upon
           Liver
           and
           heart
           ?
           or
           imagine
           that
           our
           spirits
           once
           entred
           within
           the
           line
           of
           eternitie
           could
           but
           stay
           up
           beside
           the
           Moone
           ,
           and
           looke
           downe
           and
           behold
           us
           children
           sweating
           and
           running
           for
           our
           beloved
           shadowes
           of
           Lands
           ,
           Fields
           ,
           Flocks
           ,
           Castles
           ,
           Towers
           ,
           Crownes
           ,
           Scepters
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           Money
           ,
           hee
           should
           wonder
           that
           reason
           is
           so
           bleare-eyed
           as
           to
           hunt
           dreames
           and
           toyes
           .
           Judge
           righteously
           ,
           give
           faire
           justice
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           doe
           good
           while
           it
           is
           to
           day
           ,
           consider
           the
           afternoone
           of
           a
           declining
           Sunne
           ,
           within
           few
           houres
           wee
           are
           plunged
           in
           the
           bosome
           and
           wombe
           of
           eternitie
           ,
           and
           cannot
           returne
           backe
           againe
           .
           
             Lord
             teach
             us
             to
             number
             our
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           23.
           
           
             But
             as
             they
             sayled
             bee
             fell
             a
             sleepe
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             there
             came
             downe
             a
             storme
             of
             wind
             ,
             Matth.
             8.
             24.
             
             a
             great
             tempest
             .
          
           I
           keepe
           the
           order
           laid
           downe
           before
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           an
           ordinary
           storme
           .
           But
           is
           not
           the
           most
           skilled
           Seaman
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           here
           ?
           dare
           the
           wind
           blow
           so
           proudly
           on
           his
           face
           ,
           who
           
             is
             white
             and
             ruddy
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             amongst
             ten
             thousand
             worlds
             ?
          
           do
           not
           the
           Seas
           know
           their
           Creator
           ?
           and
           dare
           they
           wet
           his
           face
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           Sea
           and
           the
           dry
           Land
           ?
           Yet
           from
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           this
           storme
           (
           as
           was
           cleared
           before
           from
           the
           Text
           )
           wee
           observe
           that
           Christ
           his
           Ship
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           passengers
           have
           in
           their
           sayling
           more
           then
           ordinary
           stormes
           .
           
             Lamen
             .
             1.
             12.
             
             Is
             it
             nothing
             to
             all
             you
             that
             passe
             by
             ?
          
           (
           alas
           !
           Christ
           in
           his
           sufferings
           hath
           too
           many
           passers
           by
           )
           
             Behold
             and
             see
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             sorrow
             like
             unto
             my
             sorrow
             ,
          
           
           
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             hath
             afflicted
             mee
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             fierce
             anger
             !
          
           Chap.
           2.
           13.
           the
           Prophet
           cannot
           find
           a
           comparison
           to
           equall
           the
           Churches
           sorrow
           .
           
             Thy
             breach
             is
             great
             like
             the
             Sea
             ,
             who
             can
             beale
             thee
             ?
          
           The
           Sea
           is
           a
           vast
           body
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Sea
           of
           troubles
           
           was
           like
           to
           drowne
           the
           Church
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           9.
           
           
             Jerusalem
             came
             downe
             wonderfully
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           
             admirably
             ,
          
           
           the
           word
           is
           from
           a
           root
           which
           signifieth
           to
           bee
           separated
           ,
           and
           hidden
           as
           things
           above
           sense
           or
           reason
           ,
           as
           
             Gen.
             18.
             14.
             
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             hid
             ,
             or
             too
             hard
             or
             admirable
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             hee
             cannot
             doe
             ?
          
           there
           is
           some
           great
           and
           admirable
           thing
           in
           
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           three
           kingdomes
           above
           all
           that
           
             Irish
             Rebells
             ,
          
           or
           
             bloodly
             malignants
          
           can
           doe
           ;
           the
           curse
           and
           vengeance
           in
           afflictions
           from
           men
           comes
           from
           a
           higher
           hand
           then
           men
           ,
           men
           kill
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           stampe
           upon
           killing
           with
           the
           Sword
           judgement
           and
           vengeance
           ,
           this
           onely
           God
           doth
           .
           
             Lam.
             2.
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             pitied
             .
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             bent
             his
             bow
             like
             an
             enemie
             ;
          
           O
           terrible
           ,
           any
           enemy
           but
           
             God
             ,
          
           is
           tolerable
           ;
           
             the
             Lord
             stood
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             as
             an
             adversarie
             ,
             and
             slew
             all
             that
             was
             pleasant
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
          
           (
           the
           sucking
           children
           are
           pleasant
           to
           the
           eye
           )
           
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             daughter
             of
             Zion
             bee
             poured
             out
             his
             fury
             like
             fire
             ,
          
           v.
           20.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             consider
             to
             whom
             thou
             hast
             done
             this
             :
             shall
             the
             women
             eate
             their
             fruite
             and
             children
             of
             a
             span
             long
             ?
             shall
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Prophets
             bee
             slaine
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ?
          
           Psal.
           44.
           19.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             sore
             broken
             us
             ,
             or
             bruised
             us
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Dragons
             ,
             and
             covered
             us
          
           (
           as
           with
           a
           vaile
           or
           covering
           ,
           or
           garment
           ,
           
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             
             )
             with
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             .
          
           Death
           is
           a
           cold
           ,
           sad
           and
           fearefull
           garment
           cast
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           shee
           is
           bruised
           to
           dust
           and
           pouder
           :
           how
           sore
           and
           heavy
           a
           storme
           was
           upon
           poore
           
             Job
             ?
          
           Chap.
           16.
           13.
           
           
             His
             archers
             compasse
             mee
             round
             about
             ,
             (
             Gods
          
           terrors
           shot
           not
           at
           the
           rovers
           ,
           that
           
             God
          
           should
           misse
           the
           marke
           )
           
             hee
             cleaveth
             my
             reines
             asunder
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             spare
             ,
             hee
             poureth
             out
             my
             Gall
             upon
             the
             ground
             .
             14.
             
             Hee
             breaketh
             me
             with
             breach
             upon
             breach
             ,
             and
             runneth
             on
             mee
             as
             a
             Giant
             .
          
           What
           is
           safe
           in
           the
           living
           man
           ,
           when
           the
           reines
           ,
           that
           are
           as
           inward
           as
           the
           mans
           heart
           ,
           are
           cloven
           asunder
           ?
           and
           when
           Gall
           and
           Liver
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           living
           man
           ,
           and
           powred
           upon
           the
           earth
           ?
           See
           how
           the
           Lord
           dealeth
           with
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           
             Hos.
             13.
             8.
             
             I
             will
             meet
             them
             as
             a
             Beare
             bereaved
             of
             her
             Whelpes
             ,
             and
             will
             rent
             the
             cawle
             of
             their
             heart
             .
          
           It
           cannot
           bee
           an
           ordinary
           paine
           ,
           when
           the
           webbe
           of
           fate
           that
           compasseth
           about
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           torne
           asunder
           .
           There
           is
           a
           sad
           and
           a
           blacke
           booke
           presented
           unto
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
          
           Chap.
           3.
           10.
           
           a
           roll
           
           
             of
             a
             booke
             written
             within
             and
             without
          
           (
           page
           and
           margin
           )
           
             lamentation
             ,
             and
             mourning
             and
             woe
             ,
          
           how
           doth
           the
           afflicted
           Church
           complaine
           ,
           
             Psal.
             102.
             3
             ?
             My
             dayes
             are
             consumed
             as
             smoake
          
           (
           when
           yesterdayes
           sad
           life
           is
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ?
           )
           
             and
             my
             bones
             are
             burnt
             as
             an
             bearth
             ,
             4.
             
             My
             heart
             is
             smitten
             and
             withered
             like
             grasse
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             forget
             to
             eate
             my
             bread
             .
             5.
             
             By
             reason
             of
             the
             voyce
             of
             my
             groaning
             my
             bones
             cleave
             to
             my
             skinne
             .
          
           These
           and
           the
           like
           borrowed
           expressions
           ,
           hold
           forth
           that
           the
           storme
           of
           afflictions
           was
           terrible
           and
           loud
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           would
           cleave
           Mountaines
           and
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           bee
           such
           a
           pressure
           of
           paine
           here
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           would
           take
           a
           living
           mans
           bones
           ,
           and
           make
           fewell
           for
           fire
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           as
           we
           do
           Faggots
           ;
           and
           not
           that
           onely
           ,
           but
           they
           indured
           as
           much
           heat
           of
           fire
           as
           the
           hearth-stone
           that
           is
           daily
           under
           the
           extremitie
           of
           the
           fire
           :
           so
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           speaketh
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             4.
             8.
             
             For
             I
             thinke
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             us
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             the
             last
             Apostl●s
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             appointed
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             made
             a
             spectacle
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           The
           
             Apostles
          
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           great
           sufferings
           ,
           were
           so
           exposed
           to
           violent
           death
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Playes
             ,
          
           Bulls
           ,
           Dogs
           ,
           Lions
           ,
           were
           set
           forth
           to
           fight
           one
           another
           to
           death
           ;
           they
           were
           made
           worlds
           wonders
           ,
           and
           
             gazing-stacks
          
           to
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           to
           men
           and
           Angels
           for
           their
           great
           sufferings
           .
           Behold
           how
           strong
           the
           tempest
           was
           ,
           that
           invaded
           that
           barke
           ,
           that
           carried
           the
           witnesses
           of
           
             Jesus
          
           to
           heaven
           ,
           
             Heb.
             11.
             35.
             they
             were
             tortured
             ,
             stoned
             ,
             sawen
             asunder
             ,
             tempted
             ,
             slaine
             with
             the
             Sword
             .
          
        
         
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           Lords
           so
           dealing
           is
           .
           
           1.
           
           God
           declareth
           himselfe
           more
           impatient
           of
           sinne
           in
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           wicked
           ;
           I
           meane
           of
           Gods
           impatience
           Evangelick
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sinne
           of
           higher
           ingratitude
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           
             Gospel
             .
          
           2.
           
           Illumination
           .
           3.
           
           And
           the
           mercy
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           then
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           common
           favours
           and
           gifts
           ;
           though
           Gods
           legall
           impatience
           in
           regard
           of
           revenging
           justice
           bee
           farre
           more
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           then
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           
           it
           being
           an
           act
           of
           vengeance
           which
           God
           cannot
           exercise
           towards
           beleevers
           ;
           and
           if
           
             Antinomians
          
           would
           acknowledge
           an
           Evangelick
           displeasure
           and
           anger
           of
           God
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             10.
             21
             ,
             22.
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             30
             ,
             31.
             2
             Sam.
          
           11.
           27.
           they
           
           should
           not
           so
           stumble
           at
           the
           Gospel
           as
           they
           doe
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           
             God
          
           is
           more
           displeased
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           husbandman
           is
           more
           offended
           that
           Thristles
           and
           Thorns
           grow
           in
           his
           Garden
           ,
           then
           in
           his
           out-field
           ,
           
             Esay
             1.
             2.
             
             Heare
             O
             heaven
             ,
             hearken
             O
             earth
             ;
          
           why
           ?
           it
           is
           more
           then
           an
           ordinary
           defection
           that
           moveth
           the
           
             Lord
          
           to
           this
           .
           
             I
             have
             nourished
             and
             brought
             up
             children
             ,
             and
             they
             rebell
             against
             me
             .
             God
          
           taketh
           it
           also
           harder
           ,
           that
           violence
           and
           unjustice
           should
           bee
           in
           Parliaments
           and
           Assemblies
           ,
           then
           in
           Prelates
           Courts
           and
           High
           Commissions
           .
           The
           
             Lord
          
           expecteth
           nothing
           else
           but
           sowre
           grapes
           from
           his
           enemies
           .
           2.
           
           The
           hell
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           of
           their
           hell
           should
           ordinarily
           bee
           heavier
           then
           the
           borders
           and
           margin
           of
           the
           hell
           of
           the
           wicked
           :
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           this
           life
           is
           their
           whole
           hell
           :
           wicked
           men
           have
           here
           a
           heaven
           ,
           and
           but
           fore-tastings
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           I
           grant
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           want
           the
           presence
           and
           comforts
           of
           
             God
          
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           their
           curses
           are
           in
           themselves
           heavier
           then
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           
             godly
             ,
          
           but
           not
           so
           in
           their
           apprehension
           .
           3.
           
           
             Gods
          
           deepe
           counsells
           worke
           under-board
           ;
           providence
           is
           a
           great
           mystery
           :
           why
           these
           three
           
             kingdomes
          
           having
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           and
           contending
           for
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           should
           bee
           put
           to
           a
           more
           bloody
           condition
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           of
           floods
           of
           blood
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           then
           bloody
           men
           who
           defend
           a
           cursed
           cause
           ,
           is
           wondred
           at
           by
           us
           ,
           as
           ignorance
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           admiration
           ;
           hee
           that
           never
           saw
           husbandry
           ,
           thinketh
           sowing
           ,
           losing
           and
           casting
           away
           of
           good
           Corne
           ;
           the
           end
           ,
           
             cujus
             gratia
             ,
          
           which
           seasoneth
           Gods
           workes
           with
           wisedome
           and
           grace
           ,
           is
           unseene
           :
           hony
           is
           sweet
           ,
           but
           tasting
           onely
           discerneth
           it
           ;
           neither
           eye
           can
           see
           it
           ,
           nor
           eare
           can
           heare
           it
           ;
           our
           senses
           cannot
           reach
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           the
           godly
           
             plagued
             every
             morning
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           bee
           so
           ,
           
           that
           the
           godly
           ,
           the
           greene
           tree
           suffer
           such
           a
           fire
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           more
           then
           fire
           that
           is
           abiding
           the
           enemies
           ;
           O
           enemies
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           O
           Malignants
           and
           haters
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           have
           you
           Castles
           and
           strong
           holds
           to
           runne
           to
           in
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           ?
           or
           are
           your
           Castles
           judgement-proofe
           ?
           Cannot
           death
           and
           hell
           scale
           your
           walls
           ?
           and
           though
           you
           shut
           your
           doores
           ,
           climbe
           in
           at
           your
           windowes
           ?
           
           are
           your
           bulworkes
           and
           walls
           salvation
           ?
           
           have
           you
           strength
           to
           bide
           the
           proofe
           and
           shot
           of
           
             the
             vengeance
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             vengeance
             of
             his
             Temple
             ?
          
           hath
           not
           the
           second
           death
           long
           and
           sharpe
           tuskes
           ?
           will
           you
           indure
           the
           siege
           and
           batteries
           of
           everlasting
           wrath
           ?
           vengeance
           will
           have
           nothing
           under
           your
           pretious
           soules
           ;
           take
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           kill
           and
           destroy
           
             the
             mountaine
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           the
           feast
           is
           good
           ,
           ever
           ,
           till
           the
           reckoning
           come
           :
           
             Job
          
           28.
           8.
           
           Can
           you
           drinke
           a
           Sea
           of
           vengeance
           ?
           and
           floods
           of
           gall
           and
           wormewood
           ?
           there
           is
           a
           Sword
           before
           the
           throne
           forbished
           that
           will
           lap
           and
           swallow
           up
           blood
           and
           never
           bee
           quenched
           :
           wrath
           ,
           wrath
           creepeth
           on
           the
           sinners
           in
           
             Zion
          
           by
           theft
           ,
           without
           a
           cry
           or
           noyse
           of
           feet
           ,
           you
           heare
           not
           the
           ratling
           of
           your
           sunnes
           wheeles
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           setting
           ,
           and
           the
           night
           falleth
           on
           you
           ;
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           is
           secret
           and
           uncertaine
           ,
           you
           sleep
           &
           you
           see
           not
           hell
           at
           your
           heels
           ;
           what
           will
           you
           do
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           make
           your
           prayers
           to
           the
           hills
           ,
           to
           cover
           you
           quick
           ?
        
         
           This
           serveth
           to
           condemne
           our
           softnesse
           ,
           
           who
           love
           a
           wanton
           ,
           and
           a
           smooth
           providence
           ,
           
           and
           Golden
           and
           silken
           sayling
           to
           bee
           carried
           away
           quickly
           to
           land
           without
           wind
           or
           storme
           ,
           wee
           desire
           to
           goe
           to
           Paradise
           through
           no
           other
           way
           but
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           a
           way
           strowed
           with
           Roses
           ;
           nay
           but
           wee
           must
           indure
           hardnesse
           ,
           and
           resolve
           the
           way
           cannot
           bee
           changed
           to
           flatter
           our
           softnesse
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           
             God
          
           hath
           carved
           it
           out
           ,
           there
           bee
           not
           two
           wayes
           to
           heaven
           ;
           one
           way
           strowed
           with
           blood
           ,
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           deaths
           ,
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           us
           white
           ,
           faire
           ,
           easie
           ;
           heaven
           was
           not
           so
           feazable
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           to
           him
           sweating
           ;
           if
           Christ
           had
           taken
           the
           faire
           way
           and
           a
           street
           to
           heaven
           like
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           rough
           way
           to
           us
           ,
           wee
           had
           the
           more
           reason
           to
           complaine
           .
           But
           it
           should
           silence
           us
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ;
           
             you
             have
             no
             harder
             usage
             then
             the
             Captaine
             of
             your
             salvation
             had
             ,
             Joh.
          
           15.
           18.
           when
           wee
           see
           wee
           must
           suffer
           ,
           wee
           would
           bee
           at
           a
           chosen
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           carved
           by
           our
           owne
           wit
           ,
           or
           flowred
           and
           perfumed
           with
           Diamonds
           and
           Rubies
           ;
           so
           our
           heart
           saith
           any
           judgement
           but
           warre
           ,
           and
           any
           warre
           but
           civill
           warre
           ;
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           world
           is
           not
           much
           ,
           but
           hatred
           from
           our
           brethren
           ,
           the
           sonnes
           of
           our
           Mother
           ,
           O
           that
           is
           hard
           !
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           expected
           but
           the
           flesh
           will
           warre
           in
           the
           Saints
           against
           both
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           flesh
           in
           other
           Saints
           ;
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           flesh
           warreth
           against
           the
           Spirit
           in
           one
           and
           the
           
           same
           Saint
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           kisse
           and
           adore
           providence
           ,
           wee
           can
           no
           more
           change
           the
           foule
           and
           dirtie
           way
           to
           faire
           heaven
           ,
           then
           wee
           can
           remove
           heaven
           it selfe
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ;
           
             God
          
           hath
           drawn
           and
           moulded
           the
           
             topographie
          
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           set
           all
           our
           Guests
           before
           ;
           hee
           is
           a
           bad
           Souldier
           who
           followeth
           such
           a
           Captaine
           of
           salvation
           as
           Christ
           ,
           weeping
           and
           murmuring
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           doth
           this
           ship
           lead
           us
           to
           ?
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           holdeth
           forth
           to
           us
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           tossed
           with
           wind
           and
           wave
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           earth
           is
           
             a
             Sea
             of
             glasse
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             Revel.
          
           4.
           6.
           and
           that
           
             mingled
             with
             fire
             ,
          
           
           
             Revel.
          
           15.
           2.
           
           Of
           which
           a
           word
           ,
           1.
           
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             2.
             of
             the
             Element
             it
             sayleth
             in
             ,
             3.
             of
             the
             Pilot
             ,
             4.
             of
             the
             Anchor
          
           and
           appurtenances
           ,
           5.
           
             of
             the
             wares
             ,
          
           6.
           of
           the
           
             passengers
             carried
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
          
           7.
           of
           the
           
             winds
             and
             stormes
             ,
          
           8.
           of
           the
           
             Port
          
           and
           
             Haven
             .
          
           The
           
             ship
          
           is
           ,
           of
           its
           nature
           ,
           a
           tumbling
           and
           a
           moving
           creature
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           constitution
           and
           nature
           ordained
           for
           motion
           .
           The
           Church
           triumphing
           is
           landed
           ,
           and
           above
           motion
           ,
           but
           the
           militant
           Church
           is
           a
           rolling
           and
           a
           tumbling
           thing
           ;
           and
           that
           first
           ,
           
           in
           a
           naturall
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           in
           a
           civill
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           in
           a
           spirituall
           relation
           .
           As
           the
           Church
           consisteth
           of
           men
           in
           a
           naturall
           consideration
           ,
           all
           are
           but
           changes
           and
           meere
           motions
           ;
           for
           mans
           condition
           in
           the
           wood
           of
           creatures
           ,
           he
           is
           borne
           amongst
           is
           moveable
           ,
           hee
           himselfe
           is
           a
           proud
           inch
           of
           short-living
           clay
           .
           
             God
          
           hath
           given
           wheeles
           to
           time
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           playeth
           upon
           generations
           ,
           
             Eccles.
             1.
             4.
             
             One
             generation
             passeth
             away
             and
             another
             commeth
             ,
          
           vers.
           5.
           
           
             The
             sunne
             also
             riseth
             ,
             and
             the
             sunne
             goeth
             downe
             ;
          
           the
           
             Moone
          
           looketh
           not
           on
           us
           ,
           two
           dayes
           ,
           with
           one
           face
           ;
           elements
           ,
           winds
           ,
           floods
           ,
           seas
           ,
           time
           ,
           as
           yeares
           ,
           dayes
           ,
           houres
           ,
           living
           creatures
           ,
           trees
           ,
           hearbs
           ,
           flowers
           ,
           summer
           ,
           harvest
           ,
           spring
           ,
           heavens
           ,
           starres
           are
           all
           tottering
           and
           reeling
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           workes
           that
           are
           therein
           ,
           must
           bee
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           12.
           all
           must
           bee
           on
           their
           journey
           toward
           change
           and
           corruption
           ;
           the
           best
           of
           them
           for
           elegancy
           of
           matter
           not
           excepted
           .
           
             The
             heavens
             shall
             wax
             old
             as
             a
             garment
             ,
             Psal.
          
           102.
           26.
           2
           
           The
           Church
           in
           a
           civill
           relation
           is
           a
           rolling
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           first
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Common-wealths
           and
           States
           .
           
             Kingdomes
             and
             Monarchies
          
           are
           up
           and
           downe
           ,
           greene
           ,
           flowrishing
           ,
           and
           withering
           in
           their
           cadency
           like
           
             May
          
           flowers
           .
           God
           doth
           roll
           Kings
           and
           
           Kingdomes
           like
           Bowles
           in
           an
           Alley
           ;
           pride
           ,
           tyranny
           ,
           unjustice
           putteth
           a
           Byas
           on
           the
           Bowle
           that
           it
           tumbleth
           over
           the
           mount
           ,
           and
           
             God
          
           with
           a
           put
           of
           his
           foot
           turneth
           the
           Bowle
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ;
           the
           glory
           and
           absolutenesse
           of
           men
           is
           a
           weight
           that
           cannot
           beare
           it selfe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           man
           the
           best
           of
           the
           creatures
           is
           a
           vaine
           thing
           ,
           
             Psal.
             39.
             
             Every
             man
             at
             his
             best
             state
             is
             altogether
             vanitie
             ▪
          
           
           if
           the
           Hebrew
           expresse
           it
           better
           (
           as
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           it
           doth
           )
           it
           runs
           thus
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           6.
           surely
           ,
           
             all
             men
             are
             all
             vanitie
             ,
             even
             standing
             on
             their
             feet
             ,
             or
             every
             man
             is
             every
             vanitie
             ,
             though
             he
             stand
             on
             his
             tiptoes
             ,
             or
             stand
             straight
             up
             ,
          
           as
           a
           Champion
           or
           an
           army
           of
           Souldiers
           that
           stand
           fast
           and
           keepe
           their
           ground
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           signifieth
           as
           the
           learned
           observe
           ,
           vanitie
           is
           a
           light
           ,
           a
           moving
           and
           rolling
           thing
           ,
           like
           a
           Cart
           wheele
           or
           a
           feather
           in
           the
           ayr
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Church
           for
           one
           good
           day
           of
           ease
           hath
           ten
           ,
           twentie
           troublesome
           dayes
           of
           warre
           ,
           persecution
           ,
           divisions
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           plots
           .
           Reade
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           persecuting
           ,
           yea
           and
           Christian
           
             Emperours
             ,
          
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           ups
           and
           downes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           had
           ease
           ,
           yea
           and
           court
           and
           favour
           with
           
             godly
             Emperours
             ,
          
           but
           a
           very
           short
           time
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           their
           spirituall
           relation
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           moving
           thing
           :
           in
           that
           ,
           1.
           change
           is
           a
           part
           of
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           suffering
           and
           the
           Crosse
           is
           the
           patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           whereas
           
             David
          
           saith
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
             Psal.
             55.
             19.
             
             Because
             they
             have
             not
             changes
             ,
             therefore
             they
             feare
             not
             God
             ;
             Meab
             is
             not
             moved
             from
             vessell
             to
             vessell
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             hath
             not
             gone
             to
             captivitie
             ,
             therefore
             his
             tast
             remained
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             sent
             is
             not
             changed
             ,
             Jer.
          
           48.
           11.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             Song
             of
             Salomon
          
           sheweth
           the
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           ups
           and
           downes
           ,
           and
           changes
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           sometime
           Chap.
           2.
           it
           is
           full
           noone-day
           with
           the
           Church
           ;
           shee
           being
           taken
           
             into
             the
             banqueting
             house
             ,
          
           and
           Vers
           .
           4.
           
             his
             banner
             over
             her
             was
             love
             ;
          
           and
           shee
           is
           in
           great
           Court
           ,
           Vers
           .
           16.
           
           
             My
             well
             beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             his
             ,
             hee
             feedeth
             among
             the
             Lillies
             ,
             17.
             till
             the
             day
             breake
             ,
             and
             the
             shaddowes
             flee
             away
             ;
          
           but
           there
           is
           a
           change
           of
           Court
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           revolution
           ,
           Chap.
           3.
           1.
           
           
             By
             night
             ,
             on
             my
             bed
             I
             sought
             him
             whom
             my
             soule
             loveth
             ,
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             found
             him
             not
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           there
           is
           a
           revolution
           ,
           Christ
           breaketh
           out
           in
           a
           high
           commendation
           and
           praise
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           Chap.
           4
           :
           Vers
           .
           16.
           there
           is
           a
           prayer
           of
           hers
           in
           sense
           of
           love
           and
           heate
           of
           faith
           for
           an
           
           union
           ;
           
             Let
             my
             beloved
             come
             into
             his
             garden
             ,
             and
             eate
             his
             pleasant
             fruits
             ;
          
           here
           the
           ship
           hath
           faire
           weather
           ,
           and
           sailes
           faire
           before
           the
           wind
           ,
           for
           
             Christ
          
           answereth
           ,
           Ch.
           5.
           1.
           
           
             I
             am
             come
             unto
             my
             garden
             ,
             my
             sister
             ,
             my
             spouse
             ,
             I
             have
             gathered
             my
             myrrhe
             ,
             with
             my
             spice
             ,
             I
             have
             eaten
             my
             honey-combe
             with
             my
             honey
             ,
             I
             have
             drunken
             my
             wine
             with
             my
             milke
             ,
             eate
             O
             friends
             ,
             yea
             drinke
             abundantly
             ,
             O
             beloved
             ;
          
           this
           is
           a
           joyfull
           feast
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           .
           But
           this
           world
           lasteth
           not
           alway
           ;
           shee
           falleth
           asleepe
           and
           holdeth
           Christ
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           mightie
           storme
           that
           tosseth
           the
           
             ship
             ,
          
           and
           a
           sad
           discourting
           of
           her
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           farre
           otherwayes
           ,
           Vers
           .
           6.
           
           
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             finde
             him
             ,
             I
             called
             him
             ,
             but
             hee
             gave
             mee
             no
             answer
             .
          
           Grace
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           God
           gracious
           ,
           and
           is
           most
           stable
           and
           unchangeable
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           various
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           received
           in
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           made
           of
           changes
           ,
           and
           a
           difference
           there
           must
           bee
           betweene
           a
           communion
           of
           grace
           and
           a
           communion
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           2.
           betweene
           this
           life
           and
           that
           life
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           
             glory
          
           is
           grace
           in
           everlasting
           action
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           desertions
           in
           heaven
           ,
           no
           hiding
           of
           Gods
           face
           ,
           no
           cloud
           ,
           no
           night
           ,
           no
           change
           ,
           nothing
           but
           a
           sunne
           in
           its
           full
           strength
           ;
           alwayes
           day
           without
           night
           ,
           a
           full
           Sunshine
           without
           a
           cloud
           or
           a
           shadow
           .
           Grace
           in
           us
           is
           a
           habit
           ,
           and
           not
           alwayes
           in
           action
           ,
           and
           our
           stabilitie
           here
           (
           as
           touching
           the
           other
           )
           is
           
             Heb.
          
           13.
           
           Vers
           .
           14.
           
             that
             wee
             have
             no
             continuing
             Citie
             here
             ,
             but
             wee
             seeke
             one
             to
             come
             ,
          
           this
           is
           a
           tottering
           life
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           the
           ship
           sayleth
           in
           an
           element
           called
           a
           Sea
           of
           glasse
           ,
           all
           things
           here
           are
           fraile
           ,
           slippery
           ,
           brickle
           like
           glasse
           ,
           it
           cannot
           beare
           the
           ship
           above
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           a
           board
           of
           glasse
           can
           sustaine
           the
           weight
           of
           an
           huge
           ship
           ,
           but
           it
           should
           breake
           in
           a
           thousand
           peeces
           ;
           certainly
           the
           Church
           subsisteth
           by
           no
           worldly
           strength
           ,
           Christ
           sayleth
           with
           his
           owne
           wind
           ,
           then
           it
           it
           is
           a
           Sea
           of
           glasse
           mingled
           with
           fire
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           15.
           2.
           
           There
           bee
           cumbustions
           ,
           warres
           ,
           tumults
           ,
           motions
           ,
           and
           mightie
           winds
           in
           this
           Sea
           ,
           that
           that
           may
           bee
           fulfilled
           which
           Christ
           saith
           to
           the
           passengers
           ,
           
             John
             16.
             33.
             in
             the
             world
             you
             shall
             have
             tribulation
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           all
           the
           safetie
           of
           the
           ship
           is
           in
           a
           good
           pilot
           ,
           now
           Christ
           who
           can
           sayle
           with
           every
           wind
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           many
           broken
           ships
           to
           land
           ,
           he
           sitteth
           at
           the
           helme
           and
           setteth
           the
           halfdrowned
           ship-broken
           passengers
           on
           dry
           land
           to
           sing
           on
           the
           
           shoare
           ,
           
             Revel.
             7.
             14.
             
             These
             are
             they
          
           (
           the
           ship
           broken
           men
           who
           swimmed
           to
           land
           on
           Plankes
           and
           broken
           boards
           )
           
             that
             have
             come
             out
             of
             great
             tribulation
          
           (
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           glasse
           mingled
           with
           〈◊〉
           )
           
             and
             have
             washed
             their
             robes
             and
             made
             them
             white
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lambe
             .
          
           The
           Ship
           is
           sayling
           in
           
             Britaine
          
           now
           in
           a
           Sea
           of
           blood
           ,
           Christ
           must
           bring
           her
           safe
           to
           land
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           there
           bee
           three
           excellent
           vertues
           of
           the
           anchor
           of
           hope
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           19
           ,
           20.
           first
           ,
           
             which
             hope
             wee
             have
             as
             an
             anchor
             of
             the
             soule
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             out
             of
             danger
             and
             sure
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           tothed
           in
           good
           ground
           ,
           it
           is
           
             up
             within
             the
             vaile
          
           in
           heaven
           ;
           hee
           must
           shake
           heaven
           ,
           who
           loseth
           the
           Anchor
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           the
           forerunner
           ,
           who
           leapt
           first
           ashoare
           ,
           and
           as
           
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           first
           hanselled
           heaven
           with
           our
           fresh
           ,
           hath
           the
           farre
           end
           of
           the
           Anchor
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           Christ
           strengthneth
           the
           Tackling
           and
           the
           cords
           of
           the
           ship
           ;
           the
           Church
           a
           ventruous
           Pinnage
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           strength
           of
           Christ
           ventures
           thorough
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             6.
             5.
             
             Stripes
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             labours
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             by
             honour
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             through
             evill
             report
             and
             good
             report
             ,
          
           and
           landeth
           safe
           ,
           
             John
             14.
             3.
             
             I
             will
             come
             againe
             and
             receive
             you
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             you
             may
             bee
             also
             .
          
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           
           the
           pretious
           pearle
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           is
           carried
           in
           this
           ship
           ,
           yea
           
             Christ
             who
             holdeth
             the
             seven
             starres
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
          
           is
           in
           the
           ship
           .
           
             Bee
             not
             afraid
          
           (
           said
           the
           
             Emperour
          
           to
           the
           waterman
           )
           
             th●u
             carriest
             Caesar
             :
          
           So
           here
           Christ
           saith
           to
           the
           shipmen
           ,
           Bee
           not
           afraid
           ,
           you
           carry
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           in
           this
           poore
           Barke
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           indeed
           there
           bee
           more
           pretious
           wares
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           then
           if
           shee
           carried
           from
           
             India
          
           millions
           of
           
             Navies
          
           of
           
             Gold
             ,
          
           and
           shipfulls
           of
           
             Diamonds
          
           and
           
             Rubies
             .
          
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           
           there
           be
           many
           passengers
           of
           divers
           qualities
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           speake
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           times
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           some
           greene
           professors
           beleeved
           (
           as
           children
           doe
           )
           it
           was
           but
           a
           play
           to
           bee
           ingaged
           for
           the
           good
           cause
           .
           But
           when
           the
           
             King
          
           left
           his
           
             Parliament
          
           and
           made
           warre
           with
           his
           good
           Subjects
           of
           both
           kingdomes
           ,
           they
           then
           became
           to
           bee
           Sea-ficke
           ,
           and
           to
           vomit
           out
           their
           protestations
           and
           covenant
           ;
           men
           should
           seriously
           put
           downe
           in
           paper
           aforehand
           what
           it
           will
           cost
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           indent
           with
           Christ
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           14.
           28.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           some
           ingaged
           
           to
           the
           cause
           and
           embarked
           upon
           life
           and
           death
           did
           cast
           themselves
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           thinking
           to
           swim
           to
           the
           nearest
           shoare
           ,
           they
           stole
           away
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cast
           Cause
           ,
           Gospell
           ,
           Lawes
           and
           Liberties
           over
           board
           to
           save
           themselves
           ,
           but
           
             hee
             that
             will
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           some
           still
           remaine
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           but
           as
           
             Judas
          
           did
           with
           Christ
           ,
           waiting
           an
           opportunitie
           either
           to
           play
           a
           game
           for
           Malignants
           ,
           or
           to
           foster
           divisions
           betweene
           the
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           raise
           a
           mutinie
           amongst
           the
           passengers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           halfe
           may
           throw
           the
           other
           over
           board
           in
           the
           Sea
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Some
           are
           like
           
             Jonab
             ,
          
           downe
           in
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           ship
           sleeping
           ;
           these
           are
           indifferent
           passers
           by
           ,
           
             Lament
             .
          
           1.
           12.
           they
           'l
           neither
           sweat
           at
           the
           Pumpe
           ,
           nor
           lay
           one
           finger
           on
           a
           rope
           ,
           nor
           move
           an
           Oare
           ,
           but
           (
           say
           they
           in
           their
           heart
           )
           Christ
           is
           a
           good
           enough
           Seaman
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           guide
           his
           owne
           ship
           to
           shoare
           ,
           let
           him
           see
           to
           it
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           some
           passengers
           are
           merchant
           men
           ;
           their
           Sea
           voyage
           in
           the
           ship
           is
           to
           gaine
           ,
           to
           buy
           and
           sell
           Religion
           ,
           and
           live
           on
           the
           winning
           ,
           these
           that
           would
           draw
           in
           to
           themselves
           gaine
           from
           the
           publike
           now
           ,
           would
           crucifie
           Christ
           for
           his
           coate
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           some
           trusting
           in
           multitude
           and
           strength
           thinke
           by
           hard
           rowing
           and
           sweating
           at
           the
           Oares
           to
           bring
           the
           ship
           to
           land
           ;
           
             but
             a
             horse
             is
             a
             vaine
             helpe
             .
          
           Seventhly
           ,
           sincere
           professors
           are
           willing
           to
           stay
           ,
           and
           take
           faire
           or
           foule
           weather
           with
           Christ
           ,
           to
           sinke
           or
           swimme
           with
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           stay
           ,
           but
           to
           row
           and
           pray
           .
           Wee
           cannot
           but
           see
           winds
           and
           stormes
           ,
           loud
           and
           mightie
           tossing
           the
           poore
           ship
           in
           
             Britaine
             ;
          
           Pirates
           and
           robbers
           have
           made
           stops
           in
           the
           ship
           by
           plots
           ,
           much
           underwater
           is
           come
           in
           .
           Eighthly
           ,
           though
           the
           winds
           be
           strong
           and
           the
           Sea
           tempestuous
           ,
           yet
           the
           port
           is
           sure
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Lord
           who
           sits
           at
           the
           helme
           ,
           
             Esay
             54.
             11.
             
             O
             thou
             afflicted
             and
             tossed
             with
             tempests
             ,
             behold
             I
             will
             lay
             thy
             stones
             with
             faire
             colours
             ,
             and
             lay
             thy
             foundations
             with
             Saphires
             .
          
           Christ
           can
           saile
           with
           contrary
           winds
           ,
           yea
           the
           harbour
           is
           neare
           ;
           
             Behold
             I
             come
             quickly
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           ;
           in
           the
           greatest
           storme
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           the
           Church
           can
           see
           the
           shoare
           and
           dry
           land
           ,
           
             Mic.
          
           7.
           9.
           and
           faith
           in
           warre
           seeth
           peace
           ,
           and
           in
           shipwrack
           is
           assured
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           in
           saddest
           times
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           farthest
           off
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           God
           feele
           the
           smell
           of
           the
           flowers
           of
           the
           higher
           garden
           
           
             Romans
             5.
             3.
             
             Wee
             rejoyce
             ,
             or
             wee
             leape
             for
             joy
             ,
             in
             tribulation
             .
          
        
         
           
             [
             And
             hee
             was
             fast
             asleepe
             .
             ]
          
           Wee
           are
           here
           to
           consider
           farther
           of
           the
           condition
           that
           they
           were
           it
           ;
           
           it
           is
           a
           storme
           ,
           but
           Christ
           sleepeth
           .
           First
           ,
           a
           word
           of
           Christs
           sleeping
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             of
             his
             sleeping
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           If
           wee
           compare
           the
           Text
           with
           it selfe
           wee
           shall
           finde
           ,
           hee
           was
           sleeping
           ,
           
             who
             can
             neither
             slumber
             nor
             sleepe
             ,
          
           and
           that
           hee
           is
           waking
           while
           hee
           is
           sleeping
           ,
           for
           hee
           who
           is
           the
           
             mightie
             God
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           and
           
             rebuked
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             winds
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             calme
             ,
          
           does
           not
           sleepe
           .
           How
           then
           ?
           can
           God
           sleepe
           ?
           hee
           that
           is
           in
           one
           person
           
             God-man
          
           can
           sleepe
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           in
           this
           rare
           peece
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           
             Christ-God
          
           took
           all
           our
           infirmities
           on
           him
           ,
           
             except
             sinne
             ,
          
           as
           hee
           tooke
           our
           nature
           ,
           so
           hee
           tooke
           our
           condition
           and
           place
           ,
           to
           expresse
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           love
           of
           
             God
          
           to
           mankind
           ;
           the
           lower
           and
           the
           baser
           our
           glorious
           redeemer
           was
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           greater
           impression
           of
           love
           .
           
           
             Love
             ,
             love
          
           answereth
           all
           our
           questions
           of
           wonder
           .
           O
           way
           of
           life
           ,
           why
           wast
           thou
           wearied
           ?
           O
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           why
           wast
           thou
           hungry
           ?
           O
           well
           of
           life
           ,
           why
           wast
           thou
           thirsty
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           not
           made
           all
           the
           fountaines
           and
           all
           the
           Vines
           in
           
             Judea
             ,
          
           and
           in
           all
           the
           earth
           ?
           O
           ancient
           of
           dayes
           ,
           why
           becamest
           thou
           young
           ,
           and
           a
           weeping
           infant
           ?
           
             blessed
             Jesus
          
           would
           become
           a
           
             workhouse
             of
             sufferings
          
           and
           infirmities
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           
             love
             ,
             free
             love
          
           answereth
           all
           these
           questions
           ;
           for
           us
           ,
           for
           us
           sinners
           hee
           came
           thus
           low
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           wonder
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           wonder
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
             Christ
             God
             and
             man
          
           in
           one
           person
           is
           more
           then
           a
           miracle
           .
           The
           
             mightie
             God
          
           giving
           infinite
           subsistence
           to
           a
           finite
           nature
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           9.
           6.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           able
           and
           sufficient
           Saviour
           furnished
           to
           us
           ,
           one
           who
           is
           more
           then
           a
           man
           ;
           why
           ?
           there
           was
           not
           onely
           need
           of
           infinite
           worth
           and
           merit
           to
           the
           person
           ,
           but
           of
           infinite
           strength
           under
           the
           sufferings
           ;
           man
           as
           man
           is
           but
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           and
           a
           world
           of
           worlds
           of
           new
           created
           Angels
           could
           not
           indure
           the
           infinite
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           must
           bee
           in
           this
           play
           ,
           unlesse
           all
           had
           beene
           marred
           .
           
             Qu.
             But
             the
             Godhead
             could
             not
             suffer
             nor
             be
             a
             passive
             subject
             of
             suffering
             ,
             God
             therefore
             though
             bee
             had
             not
             made
             one
             person
             with
             the
             manhead
             ,
             might
             have
             added
             actively
             strength
             to
             a
             man
             to
             endure
             and
             suffer
             all
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           
             Godhead
          
           was
           no
           formall
           passive
           subject
           of
           either
           infirmities
           or
           sufferings
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           God
           might
           have
           added
           to
           one
           who
           is
           only
           man
           possibly
           strength
           to
           suffer
           the
           terrours
           of
           the
           second
           death
           without
           despairing
           :
           but
           then
           it
           could
           not
           bee
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           case
           these
           sufferings
           should
           have
           beene
           the
           sufferings
           and
           blood
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           infinite
           worth
           and
           merit
           .
           But
           here
           all
           strength
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           all
           worth
           and
           merit
           of
           suffering
           came
           from
           the
           
             Godhead
             ,
          
           
           which
           may
           bee
           illustrate
           from
           two
           comparisons
           .
           First
           ,
           suppose
           there
           were
           a
           faire
           rose
           in
           the
           southest
           part
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           nearest
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           growing
           in
           great
           beautie
           ,
           but
           in
           danger
           to
           bee
           burnt
           up
           with
           the
           extreame
           heate
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           yet
           if
           wee
           should
           imagine
           there
           were
           at
           the
           root
           of
           this
           same
           rose
           a
           cold
           refreshing
           Fountaine
           and
           Spring
           of
           water
           ,
           sending
           up
           an
           oily
           and
           lively
           sope
           of
           life
           to
           the
           rose
           ,
           so
           that
           how
           much
           the
           parching
           heate
           of
           the
           Sunne
           consumed
           and
           wasted
           of
           the
           life
           and
           greenenesse
           of
           the
           Rose
           ,
           the
           fountaine
           eternally
           furnished
           as
           much
           of
           new
           vigour
           and
           life
           to
           it
           ,
           wee
           may
           thinke
           if
           the
           fountaine
           were
           eternall
           so
           to
           act
           upon
           the
           Rose
           ,
           the
           Rose
           must
           bee
           eternally
           greene
           and
           never
           wither
           :
           So
           the
           
             flower
             of
             Issai
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             faire
             Rose
             of
             Sharon
             ,
          
           that
           Lilly
           of
           the
           field
           never
           planted
           with
           hands
           ,
           that
           blessed
           man
           who
           was
           a
           sonne
           without
           a
           father
           ,
           though
           the
           parching
           Sunne
           of
           the
           infinite
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           our
           sinnes
           did
           burne
           him
           ,
           and
           looke
           upon
           him
           to
           consume
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           complained
           ,
           
             Psal.
             22.
             15.
             
             My
             strength
             is
             dried
             up
             like
             a
             Potsheard
             .
             17.
             
             I
             may
             tell
             all
             my
             bones
             ;
          
           yet
           the
           
             blessed
             Godhead
             ,
          
           in
           a
           personall
           union
           ,
           was
           like
           an
           oily
           fountaine
           at
           his
           root
           ,
           that
           contributed
           the
           active
           influence
           of
           life
           ,
           courage
           ,
           vigour
           and
           strength
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           rose
           could
           not
           but
           grow
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           person
           makes
           the
           sufferings
           of
           infinite
           worth
           .
           And
           even
           as
           the
           Scarlet
           and
           purple
           Curtaines
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           cast
           a
           glaunce
           and
           lustre
           on
           the
           golden
           Mercy-seate
           ,
           when
           the
           Arke
           was
           within
           the
           Tabernacle
           :
           so
           the
           purple
           wounds
           and
           blood
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           all
           his
           infirmities
           received
           an
           excellent
           sweet
           lustre
           ,
           worth
           and
           beautie
           from
           the
           glorious
           and
           more
           then
           golden
           Godhead
           of
           our
           true
           and
           living
           Arke
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           .
           It
           may
           also
           bee
           thus
           cleared
           ,
           the
           Iron
           wedges
           of
           
             Noahs
          
           Arke
           separated
           
           from
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           waters
           should
           sinke
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           but
           being
           fastned
           in
           the
           Arke
           they
           fleet
           above
           the
           water
           :
           the
           
             manhead
          
           separated
           from
           the
           
             Godhead
          
           should
           sinke
           under
           the
           wrath
           that
           Christ
           did
           sustaine
           ,
           but
           being
           wedged
           and
           united
           to
           the
           
             Godhead
             ,
          
           in
           a
           personall
           union
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           ride
           out
           against
           all
           the
           stormes
           :
           O
           blessed
           bee
           our
           sure
           Ark
           .
           Now
           though
           suffering
           could
           not
           touch
           the
           Godhead
           passively
           ,
           yet
           could
           the
           Godhead
           actively
           contribute
           to
           the
           strengthning
           of
           the
           Manhood
           for
           suffering
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           are
           to
           conceive
           if
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           
           Christ
           personall
           ,
           was
           a
           Standard-bearer
           that
           could
           not
           faint
           under
           all
           his
           sufferings
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           Christ
           mysticall
           is
           more
           then
           men
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           must
           have
           also
           strength
           against
           all
           the
           persecutions
           of
           men
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           bone
           in
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           strength
           in
           Christ
           that
           cannot
           bee
           broken
           ,
           malignants
           shall
           fight
           against
           
             Mount
             Zion
             ,
          
           but
           shall
           not
           prevaile
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           victory
           that
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           
             Serpent
          
           or
           
             Satan
          
           could
           obtaine
           against
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           bruising
           of
           his
           heele
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           poore
           victory
           ,
           a
           wound
           in
           the
           heele
           ,
           or
           a
           bleeding
           heele
           is
           farre
           from
           the
           heart
           ;
           Malignants
           are
           but
           drawing
           blood
           of
           Christs
           heele
           ,
           in
           these
           bloody
           warres
           .
           But
           they
           doe
           but
           thresh
           the
           waters
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           indured
           more
           then
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           
             King
             of
             Britaine
             ,
          
           and
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           hee
           shall
           bee
           victorious
           and
           shall
           prevaile
           .
        
         
           If
           Christ
           be
           such
           a
           wonderfull
           one
           that
           is
           God
           no
           lesse
           then
           man
           ,
           
           it
           is
           neither
           pietie
           nor
           good
           policy
           to
           take
           any
           thing
           from
           him
           that
           is
           his
           due
           ;
           if
           
             Caesar
          
           had
           stepped
           in
           and
           usurped
           a
           headship
           over
           the
           Assembly
           convened
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             Act.
          
           15.
           and
           had
           said
           
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             and
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             injoyne
             such
             Lawes
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           and
           should
           put
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Emperours
          
           and
           
             Parliaments
          
           decrees
           on
           these
           which
           are
           called
           the
           
             decrees
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           16.
           4.
           
           I
           conceive
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           would
           have
           called
           it
           a
           wronging
           of
           
             Christ
          
           the
           
             King
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           in
           his
           prerogative
           Royall
           ,
           and
           an
           abridging
           of
           the
           freedome
           of
           his
           Court
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           ever
           in
           our
           heart
           to
           teach
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             
             with
             blind
             obedience
             to
             execute
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
          
           for
           this
           poore
           argument
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           any
           nerves
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           cast
           upon
           us
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
             Papists
          
           and
           
             Jesuits
          
           to
           make
           the
           wayes
           of
           Christ
           odious
           ,
           it
           hath
           as
           great
           strength
           against
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ;
          
           for
           if
           
             Paul
          
           or
           any
           faithfull
           Pastor
           preach
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           
             Berea
          
           that
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           whom
           the
           Jewes
           crucified
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           Redeemer
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           as
           nurse-fathers
           to
           give
           libertie
           to
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           preach
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           any
           to
           persecute
           such
           as
           shall
           preach
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           civill
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           
             ex
             officio
             ,
          
           they
           are
           not
           for
           that
           ,
           with
           blind
           obedience
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           try
           whether
           that
           which
           is
           preached
           bee
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           to
           take
           it
           upon
           the
           bare
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           obliged
           to
           beleeve
           the
           preached
           Gospell
           .
           But
           not
           as
           Magistrates
           either
           to
           preach
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           judge
           authoritatively
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           whether
           the
           Preachers
           doctrine
           bee
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           no
           :
           so
           if
           a
           Synod
           ,
           by
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           and
           the
           light
           of
           Scriptures
           determine
           any
           thing
           for
           discipline
           or
           censure
           ,
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           as
           hee
           may
           as
           a
           
             Christian
          
           try
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           so
           may
           hee
           the
           same
           way
           try
           the
           decrees
           and
           determinations
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           take
           them
           upon
           blind
           trust
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           punish
           the
           contraveners
           as
           a
           magistrate
           ,
           and
           as
           hee
           is
           
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
          
           that
           beareth
           his
           sword
           ;
           but
           yet
           hee
           can
           no
           more
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           office
           prescribe
           such
           ecclesiastick
           Lawes
           ,
           (
           as
           wee
           have
           
             Acts
             15.
             v.
             28
             ,
             Act.
          
           16.
           4.
           
           )
           unto
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           or
           as
           a
           
             Magistrate
          
           and
           by
           his
           office
           judge
           them
           unlawfull
           ,
           and
           forbid
           them
           ,
           then
           hee
           can
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           say
           ,
           
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             me
             who
             beares
             the
             Sword
             ,
             to
             command
             that
             the
             Churches
             observe
             such
             and
             such
             Lawes
             .
          
           But
           wee
           shall
           hardly
           beleeve
           that
           the
           honorable
           Houses
           will
           take
           on
           them
           supreme
           authoritie
           above
           the
           Assemblies
           and
           courts
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           or
           that
           they
           will
           give
           occasion
           to
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           who
           prayeth
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           write
           against
           their
           proceedings
           .
        
         
           [
           
             And
             he
             was
             fast
             asleepe
             ]
          
           What
           ?
           should
           Christ
           sleepe
           now
           ,
           as
           
             Lonab
          
           did
           ,
           when
           God
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           angry
           with
           all
           in
           the
           
           ship
           ?
           
           Nay
           but
           Christ
           holdeth
           forth
           to
           us
           by
           his
           sleeping
           ,
           that
           innocency
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           can
           sleepe
           securely
           amidst
           the
           greatest
           calamities
           and
           stormes
           ,
           and
           not
           bee
           afraid
           .
           This
           is
           made
           good
           by
           these
           grounds
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           
             God
          
           hath
           a
           chamber
           and
           a
           pavilion
           to
           save
           his
           owne
           people
           in
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           spoken
           to
           
             Esay
             26.
             20.
             
             Come
             my
             people
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
             Chambers
             ,
             and
             shut
             thy
             doores
             about
             thee
             ,
             hide
             thy selfe
             for
             a
             little
             moment
             ,
             untill
             the
             indignation
             bee
             overpast
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           not
           onely
           saveth
           his
           owne
           from
           trouble
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           trouble
           ,
           
             Psal.
             3.
             5.
             
             I
             laid
             mee
             downe
             and
             slept
             .
             6.
             
             I
             will
             not
             bee
             afraid
             of
             ten
             thousand
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             have
             set
             themselves
             against
             mee
             round
             about
             ,
             Psal.
             23.
             4.
             
             Yea
             though
             I
             walke
             through
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             feare
             no
             evill
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           higher
           degree
           to
           which
           a
           good
           conscience
           can
           ascend
           ,
           for
           
             Eliphaz
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Iob
             5.
             22.
             
             At
             destruction
             and
             famine
             thou
             shalt
             laugh
             ,
          
           faith
           is
           so
           above
           death
           ,
           that
           it
           maketh
           a
           holy
           sporting
           at
           death
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             15.
             55.
             
             O
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             O
             grave
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
          
           It
           is
           much
           to
           looke
           death
           on
           the
           face
           and
           to
           laugh
           ;
           beleeve
           and
           triumph
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Godly
           are
           fittest
           to
           bee
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           faith
           hath
           more
           true
           courage
           for
           the
           warre
           then
           thousands
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           meanes
           to
           bee
           despised
           .
           God
           will
           not
           have
           us
           to
           worke
           miracles
           on
           the
           warrant
           of
           our
           owne
           private
           spirit
           ,
           though
           God
           worke
           miracles
           himselfe
           ;
           
             David
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Psal.
             141.
             7.
             that
             the
             Lord
             covered
             his
             head
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battell
             ;
          
           yet
           hee
           putteth
           on
           a
           helmet
           on
           his
           head
           himselfe
           in
           the
           day
           of
           battell
           ,
           and
           was
           
             a
             man
             of
             warre
             .
             2
             Sam
             ▪
          
           17.
           10.
           
           There
           is
           reason
           why
           the
           Saints
           are
           secure
           in
           
             God
             ,
          
           in
           the
           greatest
           calamitie
           ,
           because
           peace
           with
           God
           maketh
           peace
           with
           bullets
           ,
           and
           swords
           and
           speares
           ,
           and
           these
           goe
           well
           together
           ,
           
             Psal.
             149.
             6.
             
             Let
             the
             high
             prayses
             of
             God
             be
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             a
             two
             edged
             sword
             in
             their
             hand
             :
          
           and
           faith
           knoweth
           nothing
           of
           base
           feare
           ;
           when
           there
           are
           stormes
           without
           ,
           to
           the
           beleever
           ,
           there
           is
           faire
           weather
           within
           ,
           faith
           is
           a
           grace
           above
           time
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           neither
           raine
           nor
           winds
           above
           the
           second
           region
           of
           the
           ayre
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Campe
           should
           bee
           purged
           of
           
             Achans
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           unbeleefe
           hath
           a
           wide
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           is
           full
           of
           jealosies
           and
           feares
           ,
           and
           beleeveth
           every
           bush
           to
           bee
           an
           armed
           man
           ,
           
             Prov.
             28.
             1.
             
             The
             wicked
             feeleth
             when
             none
             pursueth
             ,
             but
             the
             
             righteous
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             is
             confident
             as
             a
             Lion
             ,
          
           or
           as
           
             a
             young
             Lion
             ,
          
           courage
           and
           animositie
           is
           vigorous
           and
           greene
           in
           the
           young
           Lion
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           beleever
           hath
           closed
           a
           covenant
           with
           death
           ,
           not
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           
             Esay
          
           28.
           15.
           but
           such
           a
           covenant
           as
           taketh
           in
           Christ
           as
           a
           party
           with
           the
           beleever
           ,
           in
           which
           hee
           is
           in
           Covenant
           with
           the
           wild
           beasts
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           
             Hos.
          
           2.
           18.
           and
           with
           the
           stones
           of
           the
           fields
           ,
           then
           is
           hee
           secure
           ,
           for
           if
           death
           bee
           the
           Saints
           servant
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           3.
           22.
           why
           but
           wee
           should
           have
           Law-suretie
           in
           Christ
           ,
           with
           our
           servant
           ,
           that
           death
           shall
           not
           hurt
           us
           ?
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           15.
           55.
           and
           if
           the
           grave
           bee
           our
           bed
           of
           rest
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           the
           sick
           man
           bee
           at
           peace
           with
           his
           owne
           Couch
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           owne
           post
           that
           conveyeth
           him
           over
           the
           water
           to
           heaven
           ?
           the
           beleevers
           death
           is
           a
           sleepe
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             15.
             6.
             51.
             1
             Cor.
          
           4.
           14.
           then
           it
           must
           bee
           a
           sweet
           and
           sound
           sleepe
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           sleep
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           whereas
           such
           as
           sleepe
           wrapped
           in
           such
           a
           winding-sheet
           as
           the
           
             sinnes
             of
             their
             youth
             ,
             Job
          
           20.
           11.
           cannot
           have
           a
           sound
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           ill
           conscience
           prophecyeth
           vengeance
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           
             Hamans
          
           wife
           ,
           
             Esth.
          
           8.
           13.
           and
           in
           
             Cain
             ,
             Gen.
          
           4.
           14.
           so
           the
           bones
           of
           a
           reprobate
           in
           the
           grave
           must
           in
           a
           manner
           prophecie
           hell
           and
           wrath
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
             [
             Hee
             was
             fast
             asleepe
             ]
          
           Christ-man
           did
           but
           sleepe
           ,
           
           for
           otherwayes
           ,
           
             Psal.
             121.
             4.
             
             Behold
             hee
             that
             keepeth
             Israel
             shall
             neither
             slumber
             nor
             sleepe
             .
          
           Yet
           in
           our
           trouble
           God
           is
           said
           to
           sleepe
           ,
           not
           that
           spirits
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           the
           Creator
           of
           spirits
           ,
           doth
           sleepe
           ,
           onely
           hee
           seemeth
           to
           sleepe
           .
           
             i.
          
           when
           wee
           dreame
           that
           God
           letteth
           things
           goe
           at
           six
           and
           seven
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           seemeth
           to
           cocke
           the
           wheeles
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           and
           worketh
           not
           for
           us
           ,
           his
           arme
           seemeth
           to
           sleepe
           ,
           
             Esay
             51.
             9.
             
             Awake
             ,
             awake
             ,
             put
             on
             strength
             O
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             awake
             as
             in
             the
             ancient
             dayes
             ,
             in
             the
             generations
             of
             old
             ;
          
           now
           the
           sleeping
           of
           his
           arme
           is
           the
           sleeping
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           hee
           saith
           ,
           Vers
           .
           5.
           
           
             My
             righteousnesse
             is
             neare
             ,
             my
             salvation
             is
             gone
             forth
             ,
             and
             mine
             armes
             shall
             judge
             the
             people
             ;
          
           his
           arme
           is
           his
           power
           to
           judge
           betweene
           his
           Church
           and
           his
           enemies
           ,
           
             Psal.
             44.
             23.
             
             Awake
             ,
             why
             sleepest
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ?
             Psal.
             7.
             6.
             
             Awake
             O
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             judgement
             that
             thou
             hast
             commanded
             .
          
        
         
           But
           why
           should
           Christ
           sleepe
           when
           his
           cause
           requireth
           hee
           should
           wake
           ?
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           Beside
           that
           this
           was
           a
           proofe
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           
           united
           personally
           with
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           that
           a
           sleeping
           man
           was
           God
           who
           could
           command
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           winds
           ,
           it
           was
           expedient
           that
           this
           storme
           should
           rise
           when
           Christ
           was
           sleeping
           ,
           for
           it
           might
           seeme
           to
           arise
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           waking
           :
           or
           rather
           God
           of
           purpose
           will
           have
           extreame
           dangers
           to
           come
           on
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           seeme
           to
           sleepe
           and
           to
           bee
           farre
           off
           ,
           to
           waken
           up
           our
           sleeping
           faith
           .
           Hence
           the
           doctrine
           is
           ,
           
           
             God
             will
             have
             his
             Church
             and
             cause
             to
             bee
             brought
             within
             a
             haire
             breadth
             of
             losing
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             arise
             and
             bee
             onely
             be
             a
             present
             helpe
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           Consider
           that
           
             Christ-man
          
           (
           if
           wee
           lay
           aside
           the
           decree
           of
           God
           )
           was
           capable
           of
           drowning
           ,
           stoning
           or
           any
           death
           as
           well
           as
           crucifying
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           ship
           was
           carried
           Christ
           the
           hope
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           the
           eleven
           Disciples
           were
           in
           the
           same
           danger
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           word
           of
           promise
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           his
           witnesses
           to
           carry
           the
           Chariot
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           subdue
           the
           nations
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           be
           brought
           before
           Kings
           and
           rulers
           
             for
             a
             testimony
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
          
           and
           to
           bee
           scourged
           ,
           killed
           ,
           persecuted
           of
           all
           men
           for
           
             Christs
             sake
             ;
          
           here
           be
           both
           a
           promise
           ,
           and
           prophecies
           ,
           and
           all
           seemes
           to
           bee
           losed
           as
           fallen
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           
             Christ
          
           and
           
             Apostles
          
           and
           the
           ship
           are
           within
           lesse
           then
           two
           or
           three
           fingers
           breadth
           of
           death
           .
           The
           
             Church
          
           was
           at
           a
           low
           ebbe
           in
           
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           the
           male
           children
           must
           bee
           drowned
           in
           the
           River
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           the
           aged
           is
           toyled
           and
           worne
           out
           of
           them
           .
           
             Omnipotency
          
           with
           nine
           heavy
           plagues
           cannot
           get
           the
           people
           of
           God
           freed
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           God
           must
           step
           in
           with
           immediate
           omnipotence
           in
           the
           tenth
           plague
           to
           pull
           out
           his
           people
           with
           a
           stretched
           out
           arme
           .
           
             Moses
          
           his
           word
           of
           deliverance
           and
           Gods
           decree
           of
           bringing
           out
           the
           people
           is
           upon
           the
           extreame
           banke
           and
           margin
           of
           perishing
           :
           
             Israel
          
           hath
           an
           hoast
           of
           cruell
           enemies
           behind
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           raging
           Sea
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           mountaines
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           here
           bee
           many
           deaths
           in
           a
           circle
           round
           about
           the
           Church
           ,
           this
           is
           like
           to
           God
           sleeping
           and
           the
           wheeles
           of
           providence
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           helpe
           from
           a
           creature
           except
           immediate
           omnipotency
           break
           a
           gap
           in
           the
           circle
           ,
           and
           divide
           the
           red
           Sea
           ;
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           a
           field
           of
           dry
           and
           dead
           bones
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             37.
             2.
             
             Behold
             the
             bones
             
             were
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             very
             or
             exceeding
             dry
             ,
          
           and
           they
           say
           ,
           Vers
           .
           11.
           
             our
             hope
             is
             losed
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             cut
             off
             ;
          
           yet
           wee
           know
           God
           made
           his
           owne
           word
           good
           ,
           Vers
           .
           12.
           
           
             Behold
             O
             my
             people
             ,
             I
             will
             open
             your
             graves
             ,
             and
             bring
             you
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             36.
             
             The
             Lord
             shall
             judge
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             repent
             himselfe
             for
             his
             servants
             .
          
           But
           when
           shall
           that
           be
           ?
           
           
             Omnipotency
             is
             good
          
           at
           a
           dead
           lift
           ;
           
             when
             hee
             seeth
             their
             strength
             is
             gone
             ,
             Heb.
             that
             their
             hand
             is
             gone
             ,
          
           and
           
             there
             is
             none
             shut
             up
             and
             left
             ,
          
           when
           the
           Saints
           have
           neither
           hands
           nor
           feet
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ariseth
           :
           for
           Christ
           can
           saile
           with
           halfe
           wind
           ,
           and
           play
           about
           and
           fetch
           a
           compasse
           ,
           yea
           hee
           can
           sayle
           against
           tide
           and
           wind
           ,
           and
           with
           no
           wind
           ,
           hee
           never
           sincks
           his
           bark
           ,
           nor
           breaks
           his
           helme
           ,
           nor
           loses
           a
           passenger
           ,
           nor
           misseth
           his
           harbour
           ,
           so
           how
           hopelesse
           was
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           loving
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           is
           couched
           under
           a
           cold
           stone
           in
           the
           grave
           ?
           the
           onely
           hope
           of
           
             Davids
          
           throane
           ,
           he
           who
           was
           
             to
             restore
             the
             kingdome
             to
             Israel
             is
             gone
             ;
          
           and
           what
           shall
           the
           people
           of
           God
           now
           do
           ?
           utter
           desolation
           is
           so
           neare
           that
           God
           is
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           poore
           Churches
           coale
           so
           cold
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           at
           
             Lord
             either
             now
             or
             never
             ,
             either
             within
             three
             dayes
             restore
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             never
             .
          
           Then
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             31.
             exalted
          
           buried
           
             Christ
             ,
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             bee
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             Saviour
             to
             give
             repentance
             to
             Israel
             and
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
           
             Omnipotencie
          
           can
           walke
           in
           the
           extreame
           and
           out
           most
           margin
           and
           most
           pendulous
           banke
           hanging
           over
           hell
           ,
           and
           not
           fall
           ;
           
             Christ
          
           can
           drive
           his
           Chariot
           over
           mountaines
           and
           rocks
           and
           not
           breake
           one
           pin
           or
           wedge
           of
           it
           ,
           poore
           
             nothing
          
           to
           
             omnipotency
          
           is
           as
           good
           as
           
             Speare
             and
             Shield
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
             Reas.
          
           This
           declares
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           wisedome
           of
           
             Gods
          
           unsearchable
           dispensation
           ,
           he
           suffereth
           malignants
           to
           ride
           over
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           perfume
           the
           worke
           of
           hell
           in
           the
           enemies
           ,
           who
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           skullions
           to
           purge
           the
           vessells
           of
           mercy
           and
           to
           humble
           them
           ,
           and
           may
           instampe
           their
           Acts
           with
           supernaturall
           events
           of
           faith
           and
           patience
           ;
           malignants
           plow
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           sow
           blood
           in
           the
           three
           kingdomes
           ,
           the
           father
           of
           Christ
           the
           good
           husband
           man
           comes
           in
           to
           breake
           the
           clods
           and
           the
           fallow
           ground
           ,
           and
           reape
           the
           crop
           of
           the
           quiet
           fruits
           of
           righteousnesse
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           depth
           of
           wisdome
           to
           consider
           how
           God
           maketh
           use
           of
           mens
           sinfull
           ingagements
           having
           
           chainzed
           men
           to
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           carries
           his
           owne
           holy
           and
           cleane
           worke
           of
           reformation
           through
           many
           foule
           hands
           and
           durtie
           intentions
           :
           so
           when
           men
           thwart
           and
           crosse
           
             Gods
             will
          
           of
           
             precept
             ,
          
           they
           serve
           
             Gods
             will
             of
             providence
             ;
          
           a
           passenger
           walkes
           on
           the
           hatches
           of
           the
           ship
           toward
           the
           west
           ,
           Sea
           ,
           and
           tide
           and
           winde
           doe
           carry
           both
           him
           ,
           his
           motion
           and
           ship
           to
           the
           east
           ,
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           the
           Pilot
           of
           his
           Church
           overpowereth
           mens
           intentions
           which
           are
           set
           on
           gaine
           ,
           honour
           ,
           factions
           ,
           their
           owne
           by-ends
           ,
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           unlike
           that
           when
           this
           worke
           now
           under
           the
           Lords
           wheeles
           in
           
             Britaine
          
           is
           come
           to
           a
           height
           of
           extreame
           desolation
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           at
           this
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             either
             now
             or
             never
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Sea
           is
           come
           in
           at
           the
           broad
           side
           of
           the
           ship
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           deliver
           by
           some
           immediate
           way
           ;
           and
           wee
           see
           feavours
           come
           to
           a
           height
           ,
           and
           then
           decrease
           and
           coole
           :
           and
           when
           doth
           the
           Sea
           turne
           to
           an
           ebbing
           ?
           not
           while
           it
           flow
           to
           the
           utmost
           score
           of
           the
           coast
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           fullest
           ;
           seldome
           doth
           ever
           the
           
             Lord
          
           deliver
           his
           
             Church
             while
             their
             hope
             be
             gone
             ,
          
           and
           what
           if
           it
           bee
           so
           here
           ,
           that
           
             Parliaments
             ,
             Assemblies
             ,
             armies
             of
             and
             in
             both
             kingdomes
             ,
             navies
             ,
             shippings
             ,
             treaties
             ,
             victories
          
           can
           doe
           no
           more
           ?
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           arise
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           immediate
           omnipotency
           wee
           never
           dreamed
           of
           ,
           calme
           our
           Sea
           ,
           and
           bring
           his
           owne
           ship
           to
           land
           .
           First
           ,
           you
           never
           saw
           creatures
           doe
           any
           great
           worke
           ,
           but
           something
           was
           left
           to
           omnipotency
           and
           to
           
             God
          
           onely
           to
           bee
           done
           .
           
             Moses
          
           led
           the
           people
           out
           of
           
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           but
           hee
           could
           not
           divide
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           their
           way
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           
             Gods
          
           greatest
           workes
           immediate
           providence
           hath
           had
           hand
           .
           The
           victory
           over
           
             Midian
          
           had
           more
           of
           Gods
           immediate
           worke
           ,
           then
           of
           
             Gideons
          
           Sword
           in
           it
           :
           this
           truely
           to
           me
           is
           one
           continued
           miracle
           that
           these
           1600.
           yeares
           ,
           
             God
          
           hath
           carried
           his
           ship
           and
           kept
           the
           passengers
           alive
           ,
           when
           persecuting
           
             Emperours
             ,
          
           when
           bloody
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           when
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Kings
             the
             hornes
             of
             the
             beast
             that
             rose
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           fire
           ,
           faggots
           ,
           sword
           ,
           torments
           have
           torne
           the
           sailes
           of
           Christs
           Ship
           ,
           broken
           the
           Mast
           ,
           drowned
           the
           passengers
           ,
           yet
           wee
           live
           .
           
             Joseph
          
           is
           blessed
           ,
           but
           when
           hee
           is
           separated
           from
           his
           brethren
           ,
           then
           blessings
           come
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           
             Joseph
             .
          
        
         
           He
           was
           fast
           asleepe
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           saddest
           circumstance
           in
           their
           suffering
           .
           What
           is
           death
           and
           the
           drowning
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           Christ
           
           with
           them
           ?
           
           But
           Oh!
           Christ
           to
           their
           sense
           is
           as
           good
           as
           absent
           ;
           for
           hee
           is
           fast
           alseepe
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           complaine
           ,
           hee
           careth
           not
           for
           them
           ;
           Christ
           walking
           and
           working
           for
           a
           soule
           in
           the
           saddest
           affliction
           of
           the
           world
           is
           a
           blessed
           visitation
           .
           To
           bee
           in
           heaven
           ,
           if
           Christ
           sleepe
           and
           bee
           not
           with
           you
           ,
           is
           a
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           in
           hell
           and
           want
           his
           presence
           ,
           is
           two
           hells
           ;
           to
           bee
           sicke
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           Physitian
           Christ
           will
           not
           come
           at
           mee
           ,
           is
           two
           hells
           .
           
             Gods
          
           watching
           presence
           ,
           first
           ,
           bringeth
           the
           courage
           of
           faith
           :
           To
           bee
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           devils
           ,
           the
           beleever
           having
           
             God
          
           with
           him
           walketh
           without
           feare
           ;
           even
           cold
           death
           that
           
             king
             of
             terrours
          
           walking
           with
           him
           at
           his
           right
           side
           ,
           hee
           hath
           a
           passe-port
           that
           will
           take
           him
           safe
           through
           the
           grave
           ,
           as
           these
           places
           prove
           ,
           
             Psal.
             16.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Psal.
             23.
             4.
             Psal.
             46.
             2.
             3.
             Mic.
          
           7.
           8.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             God
          
           is
           not
           present
           with
           his
           owne
           in
           trouble
           as
           the
           picture
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           who
           hath
           much
           love
           in
           his
           heart
           while
           hee
           stands
           at
           your
           bed
           side
           seeing
           you
           goe
           to
           a
           great
           hell
           through
           a
           little
           hell
           of
           sicknesse
           and
           paine
           ,
           and
           cannot
           take
           off
           you
           one
           graine
           weight
           of
           sorrow
           and
           paine
           .
           But
           
             God
          
           is
           in
           a
           farre
           other
           manner
           present
           ,
           
             Psal.
             91.
             15.
             
             I
             will
             bee
             with
             him
             in
             trouble
             ,
          
           but
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           
             I
             will
             deliver
             him
             ,
          
           Esay
           43.
           2.
           
             when
             thou
             passest
             through
             the
             waters
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             overflow
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             walkest
             through
             the
             fire
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             burnt
             ;
          
           nor
           is
           Christ
           in
           trouble
           like
           our
           Summer-friends
           who
           in
           a
           great
           drough
           dry
           up
           .
        
         
           But
           may
           not
           God
           be
           with
           his
           own
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           both
           burnt
           &
           drowned
           ?
           then
           this
           is
           no
           consequent
           at
           all
           ,
           
             feare
             not
             that
             the
             fire
             shall
             burn
             thee
             ,
             or
             the
             waters
             shall
             drowne
             thee
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ;
          
           yea
           it
           is
           most
           strong
           ,
           this
           presence
           of
           God
           with
           his
           owne
           in
           trouble
           maketh
           God
           and
           them
           so
           one
           ,
           by
           Gods
           union
           of
           love
           ,
           (
           for
           Gods
           love
           to
           us
           is
           infinitely
           more
           active
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           then
           either
           our
           faith
           and
           love
           to
           him
           )
           that
           the
           fire
           that
           burneth
           
             Jacob
          
           must
           also
           seise
           upon
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
             Zach.
             2.
             8.
             
             Hee
             that
             toucheth
             you
             ,
             toucheth
             the
             apple
             of
             his
             eye
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           Christ
           waketh
           and
           sleepeth
           not
           in
           heavy
           afflictions
           ,
           his
           love
           is
           so
           in
           action
           ,
           even
           while
           hee
           striketh
           ,
           that
           the
           rod
           falleth
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           that
           hee
           1.
           giveth
           them
           not
           so
           hot
           a
           fire
           ,
           as
           silver
           ,
           and
           2.
           hee
           acteth
           love
           and
           mercy
           on
           them
           in
           their
           saddest
           time
           of
           suffering
           ,
           and
           marieth
           them
           at
           their
           lowest
           condition
           ;
           both
           which
           are
           excellently
           expressed
           ,
           
             Esay
             48.
             10.
             
             Behold
             ,
             
             I
             have
             refined
             thee
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             silver
             ,
             I
             have
             chosen
             thee
             in
             the
             furnace
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           wee
           may
           adde
           another
           benefit
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           breath
           of
           Christ
           is
           sweet
           ,
           though
           hee
           should
           not
           deliver
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           the
           smoake
           of
           hell
           and
           the
           paine
           of
           the
           furnace
           is
           so
           perfumed
           and
           over-gilded
           with
           the
           breathings
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           paine
           of
           the
           furnace
           is
           allayed
           ;
           this
           is
           witnessed
           by
           the
           Martyrs
           singing
           at
           the
           stake
           ;
           If
           in
           these
           bloody
           sufferings
           wee
           want
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           how
           miserable
           are
           wee
           ?
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           proper
           markes
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           wee
           can
           misse
           Gods
           comfortable
           presence
           in
           this
           fiery
           tryall
           that
           is
           now
           in
           the
           three
           kingdomes
           :
           So
           
             Lament
             .
             1.
             16.
             for
             these
             things
             I
             weepe
             ,
             mine
             eye
             ,
             mine
             eye
             runneth
             downe
             with
             water
             ,
          
           yea
           but
           these
           sufferings
           are
           but
           the
           materiall
           object
           of
           weeping
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           higher
           cause
           of
           weeping
           then
           that
           ,
           and
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           as
           a
           cause
           with
           an
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             because
             the
             comforter
             that
             should
             bring
             backe
             my
             soule
             is
             farre
             away
             :
          
           
           
             Christ
          
           esteemed
           this
           the
           salt
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           there
           is
           a
           great
           
             Emphesis
          
           in
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           word
           is
           doubled
           :
           as
           if
           hee
           would
           say
           ,
           
             any
             forsaking
             of
             friends
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             Gods
             forsaking
             is
             sad
             :
          
           and
           
             Heman
             ,
             Psal.
             88.
             6.
             
             Thou
             hast
             laid
             mee
             in
             the
             lowest
             pit
             ,
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             in
             the
             depths
             .
             7.
             
             Thy
             wrath
             lieth
             hard
             upon
             mee
             ,
             thou
             afflictest
             mee
             with
             all
             thy
             waves
             ;
          
           but
           this
           is
           the
           heaviest
           of
           all
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Lord
             why
             castest
             thou
             off
             my
             soule
             ?
             why
             hidest
             thou
             thy
             face
             from
             mee
             ?
          
           positive
           wrath
           is
           not
           so
           heavy
           as
           the
           meere
           negative
           absence
           of
           God
           .
           
             Mary
          
           her
           want
           of
           the
           man
           
             Christ
          
           is
           sad
           ,
           but
           shee
           wants
           him
           under
           an
           higher
           reduplication
           ,
           
             John
          
           20.
           13.
           
           The
           Angels
           say
           unto
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
             ,
             Woman
             why
             weepest
             thou
             ?
          
           shee
           answereth
           with
           a
           because
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Because
             they
             have
             taken
             away
             my
             Lord
             ;
          
           Sword
           and
           pestilence
           ,
           yea
           the
           civill
           sword
           are
           heavie
           plagues
           on
           a
           land
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           heavier
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             left
             us
             ,
             O
             terrible
             !
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             with
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Luke
           8.
           24.
           
           
           And
           they
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           awoke
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Master
           ,
           master
           ,
           we
           perish
           .
           
        
         
           The
           third
           part
           of
           the
           text
           containeth
           the
           course
           they
           take
           in
           their
           trouble
           .
           It
           is
           good
           that
           in
           their
           trouble
           they
           agree
           in
           these
           foure
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           danger
           ,
           even
           present
           drowning
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           looke
           spiritually
           on
           it
           in
           this
           ,
           
           that
           the
           face
           of
           death
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           awefull
           that
           Christ
           their
           deliverer
           sleepeth
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           agree
           in
           judgement
           that
           Christ
           onely
           can
           helpe
           them
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           agree
           in
           practise
           ,
           all
           joyne
           in
           prayer
           to
           awake
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           to
           awake
           him
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           on
           worke
           to
           helpe
           and
           save
           them
           .
           
             It
             is
             excellent
             when
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             mind
             is
             amongst
             all
             the
             passengers
             of
             Christs
             ship
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             troublesome
             Sea
             storme
             .
             Gen.
             13.
             
             Abraham
          
           and
           
             Lots
          
           herdmen
           strive
           .
           But
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           worse
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Vers
           .
           7.
           
             and
             the
             Canaanite
             and
             the
             Perizite
             dwelt
             then
             in
             the
             land
             ,
          
           they
           had
           common
           enemies
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           striving
           was
           unseasonable
           ;
           holy
           
             Joseph
          
           (
           when
           his
           brethren
           was
           in
           great
           distresse
           ,
           falling
           out
           was
           unseasonable
           )
           therefore
           saith
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Gen.
             45.
             24.
             
             See
             that
             yee
             fall
             not
             out
             by
             the
             way
             :
          
           Alas
           !
           wee
           are
           in
           great
           trouble
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             wee
             fall
             out
             by
             the
             way
             :
          
           it
           was
           a
           sad
           time
           with
           the
           Disciples
           neare
           to
           the
           time
           when
           
             the
             shepheard
             was
             smitten
             and
             they
             scattered
             sheepe
             ,
          
           when
           
             Christ
          
           said
           ,
           
             John
             13.
             35.
             
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             yee
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             yee
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Doe
           but
           heare
           how
           
             Paul
          
           is
           most
           copious
           in
           arguments
           for
           this
           in
           one
           Verse
           ,
           
             Philip
             .
             2.
             1.
             
             If
             there
             bee
             therefore
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             love
             ,
             if
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             bowels
             and
             mercies
             ,
             2.
             
             Fulfill
             my
             joy
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             like
             minded
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             love
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             accord
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             mind
             Psal.
          
           133.
           1.
           to
           bee
           of
           one
           mind
           in
           love
           ,
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           biting
           and
           devouring
           is
           a
           hole
           ,
           a
           gap
           ,
           a
           great
           blanke
           to
           the
           
             joy
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
          
           love
           neighboureth
           with
           the
           sweet
           consolations
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           birth
           ,
           a
           fruit
           ,
           an
           Apple
           growing
           on
           the
           spirit
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           5.
           22.
           in
           the
           wombe
           and
           bowels
           of
           
             love
          
           lodgeth
           bowels
           of
           tender
           mercies
           ;
           pardoned
           sinners
           cannot
           so
           hate
           pardoned
           sinners
           as
           to
           jeere
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           &
           end
           them
           to
           the
           lake
           of
           Brimstone
           .
           
             Ps.
             133.
             
             Behold
             how
             good
             ,
             and
             how
             pleasant
             it
             is
             for
             brethren
             to
             dwell
             together
             in
             unitie
             .
          
           Many
           things
           are
           good
           ,
           as
           workes
           of
           divine
           justice
           ,
           and
           destroying
           the
           enemies
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           pleasant
           ;
           and
           many
           things
           are
           pleasant
           that
           are
           not
           good
           ,
           as
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           for
           a
           season
           must
           bee
           pleasant
           ;
           but
           because
           unlawfull
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           good
           ;
           but
           unitie
           amongst
           brethren
           is
           both
           
             good
          
           and
           
             pleasant
             ;
          
           now
           because
           striving
           and
           bitter
           divisions
           in
           this
           land
           and
           Church
           are
           so
           sad
           ,
           and
           a
           lovely
           and
           peaceable
           union
           so
           necessary
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           presse
           
           this
           a
           little
           ;
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           loving
           union
           were
           desirable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           our
           Father
           the
           
             Lord
          
           appeared
           to
           
             Elias
             ,
          
           not
           in
           
             the
             thunder
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             calme
             voyce
             .
          
           Love
           is
           not
           onely
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           1
           
             John
             4.
             8.
             
             God
             is
             love
             ,
          
           and
           that
           in
           all
           the
           foure
           causes
           of
           love
           :
           See
           how
           much
           of
           God
           is
           in
           any
           ,
           as
           much
           of
           love
           and
           meeknesse
           is
           in
           them
           ;
           love
           is
           the
           breathings
           of
           heaven
           ,
           love
           is
           the
           aire
           and
           element
           wee
           live
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           highest
           new
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           13.
           8.
           13.
           
           The
           redeemeds
           breath
           smells
           of
           
             love
             ,
          
           and
           
             love
          
           hath
           the
           smell
           of
           another
           world
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           flower
           of
           Christs
           planting
           ,
           the
           blessings
           and
           prayers
           of
           the
           good
           husbandman
           Christs
           Father
           came
           on
           the
           flower
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           133.
           3.
           
           The
           dew
           of
           God
           lieth
           all
           the
           night
           upon
           the
           leaves
           of
           the
           flower
           ,
           it
           is
           alwayes
           greene
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           a
           house
           that
           is
           builded
           up
           in
           love
           ,
           that
           raiseth
           the
           wall
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           16.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           our
           redeemer
           ,
           whose
           wee
           are
           ,
           being
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           is
           a
           masse
           of
           love
           ,
           hee
           hath
           a
           heart
           very
           hospitall
           to
           lodge
           all
           our
           infirmities
           ;
           when
           hee
           saw
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           soule
           ,
           like
           sheepe
           without
           a
           shepheard
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             hee
             was
             bowelled
             with
             compassion
             toward
             them
             :
             Esay
          
           40.
           when
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           of
           his
           power
           and
           his
           ruling
           arme
           ,
           hee
           also
           prophecyeth
           of
           his
           meeknesse
           and
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           to
           weake
           ones
           ;
           there
           bee
           three
           sorts
           of
           persons
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           hee
           shall
           handle
           tenderly
           .
           1.
           
           The
           simple
           but
           gratious
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           ,
           Vers
           .
           11.
           
             hee
             shall
             feede
             his
             fl●cke
             like
             a
             shepheard
             ;
          
           hee
           hath
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           shepheard
           who
           tendereth
           and
           careth
           for
           the
           flocke
           .
           2.
           
           There
           bee
           young
           ones
           ,
           babes
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             hee
             shall
             gather
             the
             Lambes
             with
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
          
           two
           excellent
           sweet
           expressions
           ,
           hee
           shall
           not
           throw
           his
           club
           at
           the
           Lambs
           ,
           nor
           bee
           froward
           and
           cruell
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           lieu
           of
           a
           club
           ,
           
             hee
             shall
             gather
             them
             with
             his
             arme
             .
          
           3.
           
           And
           as
           for
           the
           young
           and
           weake
           that
           have
           not
           legges
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             carry
             these
             in
             his
             bosome
             ;
          
           the
           bosome
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           seat
           of
           love
           and
           tendernesse
           of
           bowels
           .
           4.
           
           There
           bee
           some
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           want
           not
           their
           infirmities
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           have
           legges
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           strength
           ,
           yet
           the
           tendernesse
           of
           the
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           must
           yeeld
           them
           ,
           some
           Christian
           condescension
           and
           accommodation
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           not
           bee
           forced
           and
           driven
           roughly
           ,
           Christs
           Spirit
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           accommodation
           ,
           
             Sir
             I
             le
             make
             you
             in
             despight
             
             of
             your
             teeth
             ,
          
           is
           not
           for
           these
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             hee
             shall
             gently
             lead
             those
             that
             are
             with
             young
             ,
          
           so
           
             Esay
             42.
             2.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             not
             cry
             nor
             lift
             up
             ,
             nor
             cause
             his
             voyce
             to
             bee
             heard
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
          
           Christ
           hath
           not
           the
           art
           of
           rayling
           ,
           shouting
           and
           thundering
           against
           the
           meeke
           of
           the
           flock
           .
           Yea
           Christ
           rideth
           and
           triumpheth
           in
           meeknesse
           ,
           
             Zach.
          
           9.
           9.
           his
           horse
           hee
           rideth
           on
           ,
           is
           meeknesse
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           45.
           4.
           it
           is
           spoken
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Ride
             prosperously
             upon
             truth
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
          
           and
           
             Psal.
          
           147.
           6.
           
           This
           
             Lord
             lifeth
             up
             the
             meeke
             ,
          
           and
           
             Psal.
             76.
             9.
             bee
             will
             save
             all
             the
             meeke
             of
             the
             earth
             :
          
           Christs
           heart
           is
           King
           
             Solomons
          
           Chariot
           ,
           
             the
             pillars
             of
             it
             is
             ,
          
           (
           Cant.
           3.
           10.
           )
           
             Silver
             ,
             the
             bottome
             thereof
             Gold
             ,
             the
             covering
             of
             it
             of
             purple
             ,
             the
             midst
             thereof
             beeing
             paved
             with
             love
             ,
             for
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           And
           Christ
           chooseth
           to
           dwell
           in
           a
           heart
           paved
           with
           love
           and
           meeknesse
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           Dove
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           is
           a
           gaul-lesse
           and
           gentle
           spirit
           .
           Grace
           ,
           grace
           is
           the
           innocentest
           thing
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           wild
           fire
           of
           sinfull
           wrath
           in
           grace
           .
           Bitternesse
           ,
           rayling
           ,
           jeering
           ,
           persecution
           with
           the
           tongue
           ,
           outcries
           against
           Assemblies
           ,
           Presbyteries
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           tooles
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ;
           yea
           calumnies
           ,
           salt
           writings
           on
           either
           side
           are
           not
           from
           that
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           which
           hath
           a
           hand
           to
           wipe
           teares
           off
           the
           faces
           of
           the
           mourners
           in
           
             Zion
             ;
          
           To
           all
           raylings
           ,
           all
           bitter
           mockings
           against
           Presbyteries
           and
           Assemblies
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           wee
           are
           desirous
           not
           to
           bee
           driven
           off
           the
           roade
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           but
           to
           goe
           on
           ,
           
             Through
             honour
             and
             dishonour
             by
             evill
             report
             and
             good
             report
             ,
             as
             deceivers
             ,
             and
             yet
             true
             .
          
           One
           inch
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           is
           rather
           to
           bee
           chosen
           ,
           then
           a
           thousand
           yards
           of
           windie
           credit
           .
           Meeke
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
          
           used
           not
           such
           a
           stile
           of
           language
           ,
           nor
           is
           such
           Grammar
           from
           heaven
           ,
           nor
           smelleth
           it
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghosts
           pen
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           wee
           bee
           the
           children
           of
           one
           father
           ,
           it
           might
           breed
           strange
           thoughts
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           when
           the
           sonnes
           of
           one
           father
           
             Independents
          
           and
           
             Presbyterians
          
           (
           spare
           mee
           ,
           necessitie
           ,
           not
           love
           of
           factions
           forceth
           mee
           to
           these
           tearmes
           )
           shall
           sing
           one
           song
           up
           before
           the
           throne
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           liveth
           and
           reigneth
           for
           ever
           ,
           that
           wee
           cannot
           gather
           heate
           and
           warmnesse
           of
           love
           in
           one
           arke
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           Church
           here
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           pens
           and
           tongues
           salted
           and
           steeped
           in
           the
           gall
           of
           bitternesse
           are
           not
           the
           
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Shall
           wee
           kill
           and
           devoure
           one
           another
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           lodge
           together
           in
           one
           heaven
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           can
           wee
           say
           one
           to
           another
           in
           heaven
           ,
           
             hast
             thou
             sound
             me
             ,
             O
             mine
             enemy
             ?
          
           shall
           there
           bee
           any
           factions
           ,
           any
           sides
           ,
           either
           religious
           ,
           of
           
             Presbyterian
          
           and
           
             independent
          
           in
           heaven
           ,
           or
           nationall
           of
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
          
           (
           which
           yet
           differ
           not
           essentially
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           )
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           poore
           accidents
           of
           
             North
          
           and
           
             South
          
           )
           and
           yet
           on
           earth
           wee
           must
           bee
           at
           daggers
           ,
           at
           rentings
           ,
           divisions
           ;
           are
           there
           two
           Christs
           ,
           because
           two
           nations
           ?
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           truth
           is
           never
           victorious
           by
           persecution
           ;
           now
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           of
           a
           persecution
           with
           the
           tongue
           ,
           
             Jer.
             18.
             18.
             
             Come
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             let
             us
             smite
             Jeremiah
             with
             the
             tongue
             .
             Job
          
           thus
           complayneth
           of
           his
           friends
           who
           never
           put
           violent
           hands
           in
           him
           ,
           Chap.
           19.
           22.
           
           
             Why
             doe
             you
             persecute
             me
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             satisfied
             with
             my
             flesh
             ?
          
           then
           tongue
           persecution
           is
           an
           eating
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           which
           wee
           professe
           is
           a
           Gospel
           of
           peace
           ,
           wee
           preach
           warre
           betweene
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           warre
           betweene
           the
           womans
           Seed
           and
           the
           Serpent
           .
           But
           oh
           !
           should
           wee
           preach
           warre
           betweene
           the
           Saints
           ?
           wee
           have
           choyser
           golden
           chaines
           to
           tie
           us
           together
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           4.
           
           There
           is
           
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             one
             spirit
             ,
             even
             as
             yee
             are
             called
             in
             one
             hope
             of
             your
             calling
             .
             5.
             
             One
             Lord
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             Baptisme
             .
             6.
             
             One
             God
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             .
          
           Have
           wee
           need
           of
           Prelats
           and
           a
           high
           Commission
           Court
           ,
           and
           pursevants
           sent
           out
           to
           hunt
           us
           for
           praying
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           reconcile
           us
           and
           unite
           us
           together
           ,
           as
           wee
           were
           all
           one
           within
           these
           few
           yeares
           ?
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           the
           more
           grace
           and
           mercy
           wee
           have
           from
           
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           the
           more
           peace
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           grace
           the
           more
           compassion
           toward
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           Brethren
           .
           Christ
           is
           an
           uniting
           and
           a
           congregating
           Saviour
           ,
           his
           blood
           and
           his
           spirit
           soweth
           and
           needleth
           together
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           
             lambe
             and
             the
             Leopard
             ,
             of
             the
             Calfe
             and
             of
             the
             young
             Lion
             ,
             Esay
          
           11.
           6.
           
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           High
           are
           stiled
           
             the
             meeke
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Esay
          
           11.
           4.
           there
           bee
           no
           meeke
           creatures
           on
           earth
           but
           the
           regenerate
           .
           
             Buls
          
           and
           
             Lions
          
           fight
           together
           ,
           
             Lions
          
           and
           
             Woolves
          
           pursue
           
             Lambes
             .
          
           But
           wee
           have
           not
           heard
           of
           warre
           betweene
           
           
             Lambes
          
           and
           
             Lambes
             ;
             Why
             should
             wee
             strive
             ,
             for
             wee
             are
             brethren
             ?
          
           how
           unseemly
           that
           one
           redeemed
           one
           should
           hate
           ,
           persecute
           and
           chase
           another
           redeemed
           one
           ,
           even
           into
           the
           gates
           of
           heaven
           ?
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           are
           wee
           
             not
             debtors
             one
             to
             another
             ?
          
           and
           the
           sum
           wee
           owe
           is
           love
           .
           O
           what
           a
           spirit
           of
           accommodation
           was
           in
           that
           chosen
           vessel
           
             Paul
             !
          
           who
           said
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             9.
             22.
             
             I
             am
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             by
             all
             means
             save
             same
             .
          
           This
           is
           
             Pauls
             charge
             ,
             Gal.
          
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           who
           will
           have
           love
           to
           put
           in
           joynt
           an
           overtaken
           sinner
           ,
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           love
           doth
           not
           onely
           beare
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           burdens
           of
           our
           brethren
           ▪
           and
           so
           fulfilleth
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ;
           love
           planted
           by
           Christ
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           why
           doe
           wee
           by
           ruptures
           and
           divisions
           labour
           to
           frustrate
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             John
          
           17.
           2.
           
           I
           pray
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             that
             they
             may
             all
             bee
             one
             ,
             as
             thou
             Father
             art
             in
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             ?
          
           if
           wee
           bee
           one
           in
           
             uno
             tertio
             ,
          
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Christs
          
           Father
           ,
           why
           but
           wee
           should
           bee
           one
           amongst
           our selves
           ?
           yea
           
             love
          
           is
           burnt
           in
           tender
           feeling
           and
           compassion
           with
           the
           very
           smoake
           of
           a
           brothers
           house
           that
           is
           on
           fire
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             13.
             15.
             
             Love
             is
             not
             easily
             provoked
             ;
          
           it
           is
           a
           pardoning
           grace
           ,
           and
           hath
           strong
           shoulders
           to
           beare
           the
           madnesse
           and
           infirmities
           of
           a
           fellow
           heire
           of
           heaven
           .
           
             Love
             thinketh
             not
             evill
             ,
             love
          
           must
           abound
           in
           love
           and
           charitable
           thoughts
           towards
           others
           ,
           as
           every
           element
           aboundeth
           in
           its
           owne
           spheare
           ,
           it
           thinketh
           not
           that
           the
           Saints
           doe
           hunt
           for
           a
           dominion
           over
           Saints
           .
           6.
           
           
             Love
             rejoyceth
             not
             in
             iniquitie
             .
          
           Cursed
           bee
           that
           love
           that
           exulteth
           when
           malignants
           prevaile
           ,
           and
           rejoyceth
           not
           when
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           people
           are
           victorious
           .
           
             Love
             rejoyceth
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
          
           then
           
             love
          
           is
           wounded
           and
           sicke
           when
           heresies
           and
           sects
           prevaile
           ;
           and
           sigheth
           to
           see
           
             Altars
             multiplied
             ,
          
           and
           that
           many
           
             false
             Christs
          
           and
           
             false
             teachers
          
           arise
           .
           Wee
           cannot
           deny
           but
           God
           hath
           put
           his
           seale
           to
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           that
           went
           from
           this
           to
           
             New
             England
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           they
           saw
           and
           doe
           see
           ,
           that
           libertie
           of
           conscience
           is
           no
           remedie
           ,
           but
           physick
           worse
           then
           the
           disease
           ;
           against
           false
           religions
           ;
           It
           is
           now
           off
           my
           way
           to
           dispute
           .
           But
           I
           know
           certainly
           a
           negative
           argument
           from
           the
           practise
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           because
           they
           stirred
           
           not
           up
           heathen
           Magistrates
           and
           Wolves
           ,
           not
           fathers
           ,
           to
           punish
           false
           teachers
           ,
           is
           not
           good
           divinitie
           to
           infer
           libertie
           of
           conscience
           ;
           for
           in
           their
           practise
           they
           stirred
           not
           up
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           against
           extortions
           and
           rapines
           in
           publicans
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           persecuting
           and
           killing
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           nor
           against
           sedition
           ,
           incests
           ,
           tyranny
           over
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           and
           
             Christians
             ,
          
           bribing
           and
           unjustice
           used
           against
           
             Paul
          
           by
           
             Felix
          
           and
           others
           who
           were
           subject
           to
           higher
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           scandalous
           sinnes
           against
           the
           second
           table
           ;
           any
           might
           inferre
           libertie
           of
           conversation
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           libertie
           of
           conscience
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           first
           table
           ,
           if
           this
           argument
           hold
           good
           .
           But
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           giveth
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           the
           Sword
           against
           
             evill
             doers
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           4.
           but
           teachers
           of
           false
           doctrine
           though
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           are
           evill
           doers
           ,
           
             Phil.
          
           3.
           2.
           and
           they
           pervert
           soules
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           15.
           and
           kill
           soules
           ,
           and
           
             subvert
             whole
             houses
             ,
          
           and
           make
           their
           followers
           
             twofold
             more
             the
             Children
             of
             hell
             ,
             then
             they
             themselves
             ,
             Matth.
          
           23.
           15.
           nor
           did
           wee
           ever
           dreame
           that
           the
           bloody
           sword
           was
           a
           mean
           of
           conversion
           of
           soules
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           so
           the
           onely
           power
           of
           
             God
          
           to
           salvation
           ,
           but
           that
           hindereth
           not
           but
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           restraine
           by
           a
           coercive
           power
           the
           man
           that
           teacheth
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             true
             God
             consubstantiall
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Sword
           ought
           to
           curbe
           the
           spreading
           of
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           it
           is
           a
           meane
           of
           propagating
           true
           doctrine
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           possibly
           in
           another
           place
           .
           Nor
           doe
           I
           intend
           the
           bloody
           sword
           should
           bee
           drawne
           against
           every
           different
           opinion
           holden
           by
           the
           truely
           godly
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           all
           see
           not
           with
           the
           same
           light
           .
        
         
           Luke
           8.
           24.
           
           Master
           ,
           master
           ,
           wee
           perish
           .
        
         
           Marke
           3.
           38.
           
           Master
           carest
           thou
           not
           that
           wee
           perish
           ?
        
         
           
             It
             is
             too
             ordinary
             for
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             stroake
             ,
             and
             no
             present
             deliverance
             to
             put
             unkindnesse
             upon
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           as
           here
           they
           complaine
           that
           Christ
           is
           carelesse
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           hee
           sleepeth
           and
           they
           perish
           ;
           few
           of
           the
           Saints
           have
           ever
           beene
           in
           extremitie
           of
           heavie
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           uttered
           hard
           thoughts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           77.
           as
           the
           Prophet
           in
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           troubled
           and
           his
           
             sore
             ran
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             Vers
             .
          
           7.
           saith
           ,
           
             will
             the
             Lord
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ?
             will
             hee
             bee
             favourable
             no
             more
             ?
             8.
             
             Is
             
             his
             mercy
             cleane
             gone
             ?
          
           
           
             is
             his
             word
             or
             oracle
             rotten
             ?
             9.
             
             Hath
             hee
             forgotten
             to
             be
             gratious
             ?
             hath
             hee
             in
             anger
             shut
             up
             his
             tender
             mercies
             ?
          
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           word
           ,
           Vers
           .
           7.
           
             will
             hee
             bee
             favorable
             no
             more
             ?
          
           will
           hee
           never
           put
           forth
           in
           action
           one
           act
           of
           good
           will
           againe
           ?
           for
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ;
           it
           were
           a
           prodigious
           thing
           as
           the
           
             Prophet
          
           calleth
           it
           ,
           his
           
             infirmitie
             ,
          
           Vers
           .
           10.
           that
           all
           acts
           of
           reconciliation
           toward
           the
           elect
           should
           dry
           up
           .
           
           
             Jeremiah
          
           when
           hee
           cryed
           out
           in
           his
           great
           trouble
           ,
           Chap.
           15.
           
           Vers
           .
           10.
           
           
             Woe
             is
             me
             ,
             my
             mother
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             thou
             hast
             borne
             mee
             a
             man
             of
             strife
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             contention
             to
             the
             whole
             earth
             ;
          
           
           complayneth
           Vers
           .
           18.
           
           
             Wilt
             thou
             bee
             altogether
             to
             me
             as
             a
             lier
             ?
          
           
           
             as
             waters
             that
             are
             unfaithfull
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             I
             hoped
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             helped
             mee
             ,
             as
             the
             thirsty
             traveller
             trusteth
             in
             a
             dry
             pit
             ,
             seeing
             it
             afarre
             off
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             it
             to
             bee
             a
             refreshing
             fountaine
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             beguiled
             mee
             and
             my
             hope
             ;
          
           to
           this
           you
           may
           adde
           the
           cursing
           of
           the
           day
           that
           hee
           was
           borne
           in
           ,
           Chap.
           20.
           
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           31.
           when
           Vers
           .
           12.
           
             hee
             was
             forgotten
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
          
           and
           laid
           aside
           by
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           an
           uselesse
           ,
           and
           a
           broken
           vessell
           ,
           complaineth
           ,
           Vers
           .
           22.
           
           
             For
             I
             said
             in
             mine
             hast
             ,
             I
             am
             cut
             off
             from
             before
             thine
             eyes
             ;
          
           and
           wee
           know
           the
           sufferings
           of
           
             Job
             ,
          
           who
           beside
           his
           other
           agues
           uttereth
           these
           words
           ,
           Chap.
           13.
           
           Vers
           .
           14.
           
           
             Wherefore
             hidest
             thou
             thy
             face
             ,
             and
             holdest
             mee
             for
             thine
             enemy
             ?
          
           The
           Reasons
           are
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           extreame
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           Physicke
           ,
           stirre
           up
           both
           the
           good
           and
           the
           bad
           humours
           ,
           they
           make
           legible
           both
           the
           good
           and
           the
           ill
           in
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           them
           is
           the
           predominant
           ;
           when
           the
           fire
           boileth
           extremely
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           a
           scum
           in
           the
           liquor
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           is
           first
           seene
           ,
           yea
           and
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           vertue
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           gold
           that
           the
           drosse
           goeth
           to
           its
           owne
           place
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           all
           gold
           there
           should
           bee
           no
           separation
           at
           all
           ;
           the
           Disciples
           here
           put
           a
           false
           Character
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           neither
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           double
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Master
             ,
             master
             ,
          
           and
           that
           is
           a
           check
           ,
           being
           added
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           
             carest
             thou
             not
             for
             us
             ?
          
           it
           saith
           1.
           that
           hee
           is
           worse
           then
           other
           masters
           ,
           better
           serve
           any
           master
           then
           Christ
           ,
           a
           master
           will
           care
           for
           his
           servants
           ,
           so
           hee
           can
           helpe
           them
           ,
           no
           earthly
           master
           will
           sleepe
           ,
           when
           hee
           knoweth
           his
           servants
           are
           drowning
           .
           2.
           
           They
           object
           his
           sluggishnesse
           ,
           
             carest
             thou
             not
             for
             us
             ?
             hee
             bath
             neither
             love
             nor
             
             respect
             to
             us
             ,
             though
             wee
             have
             forsaken
             all
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             apprehension
          
           putteth
           a
           bastard
           glowme
           upon
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           causeth
           us
           to
           take
           a
           false
           measure
           of
           
             Christ
             ;
          
           Fancy
           hath
           strong
           operations
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           commeth
           in
           the
           roome
           and
           place
           of
           faith
           .
           What
           could
           they
           imagine
           now
           but
           that
           the
           Sea
           will
           drowne
           Christ
           ?
           hee
           had
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           hee
           must
           bee
           
             delivered
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             and
             bee
             crucified
             ,
          
           or
           then
           ,
           hee
           could
           walke
           upon
           the
           Sea
           and
           escape
           death
           ,
           and
           would
           let
           them
           goe
           to
           the
           mercie
           of
           the
           raging
           Seas
           ,
           and
           perish
           in
           the
           waters
           ?
           now
           this
           was
           a
           belying
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           
             God
             ;
             Christ
          
           had
           both
           decreed
           and
           said
           that
           they
           behooved
           to
           bee
           
             his
             witnesses
             ,
          
           and
           to
           carry
           his
           name
           to
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           and
           carry
           the
           chariot
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           thorough
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             Synagogues
             and
             councels
             ,
             and
             bee
             beaten
             and
             scourged
             ,
             and
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             his
             names
             sake
             ,
          
           now
           all
           these
           are
           dreams
           ,
           they
           must
           bee
           drowned
           in
           the
           waters
           ,
           through
           no
           other
           cause
           but
           the
           negligence
           and
           cold
           affection
           that
           their
           master
           Christ
           beareth
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           preferred
           him
           and
           his
           service
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           Wee
           are
           beasts
           under
           great
           temptations
           ,
           and
           phantasie
           is
           all
           the
           wit
           that
           leadeth
           beasts
           ,
           so
           the
           
             Prophet
          
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Psal.
             72.
             22.
             so
             foolish
             was
             I
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             beast
             before
             thee
             ;
          
           and
           why
           a
           beast
           ?
           hee
           had
           said
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           Vers
           .
           11.
           
             how
             doth
             God
             know
             ?
          
           that
           was
           a
           strong
           dreame
           :
           
             hee
             that
             teacheth
             man
             knowledge
             ,
             shall
             bee
             not
             know
             ?
             Psal.
          
           94.
           10.
           and
           Vers
           .
           13.
           
           
             Verely
             I
             have
             cleansed
             my
             heart
             in
             vaine
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           an
           emptie
           thing
           ,
           and
           our
           word
           smoake
           or
           reeke
           seemeth
           to
           come
           from
           it
           ,
           then
           said
           the
           Prophets
           imagination
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           empty
           a
           thing
           as
           smoake
           to
           serve
           God
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           sense
           is
           strong
           as
           fancy
           ,
           drowning
           and
           death
           was
           come
           over
           board
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           complaine
           of
           a
           changed
           and
           sleeping
           Christ
           ;
           now
           old
           and
           gray
           haired
           judgements
           move
           us
           not
           ,
           as
           the
           drowning
           of
           the
           
             old
             world
             ,
          
           the
           destruction
           of
           
             Sodom
          
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           these
           are
           gone
           many
           hundreth
           yeares
           ,
           therefore
           they
           affect
           not
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           is
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           where
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           his
           comming
           ?
           say
           the
           scoffers
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           and
           so
           did
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             12.
             27.
             
             Sonne
             of
             man
             behold
             they
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             say
             ,
             The
             vision
             that
             hee
             seeth
             is
             for
             many
             dayes
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             hee
             prophecieth
             of
             times
             
             that
             are
             afarre
             off
             .
          
           But
           when
           death
           is
           at
           thy
           right
           side
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           upon
           the
           ball
           of
           thy
           cheek
           ,
           that
           acteth
           and
           worketh
           on
           us
           .
           When
           the
           Sword
           is
           two
           hundreth
           miles
           from
           us
           ,
           wee
           take
           no
           care
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           enemy
           were
           comming
           in
           at
           the
           ports
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           wee
           saw
           them
           burning
           houses
           ,
           and
           killing
           husbands
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           heard
           the
           crying
           of
           women
           and
           children
           ;
           wee
           should
           then
           bee
           on
           the
           other
           extremitie
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             changed
             and
             cares
             not
             for
             us
             ;
          
           keepe
           good
           and
           heavenly
           thoughts
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           saddest
           times
           ,
           
             Psal.
             22.
             2.
             
             O
             my
             God
             I
             cry
             by
             day
             and
             thou
             hearest
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             season
             I
             am
             not
             silent
             ;
          
           What
           then
           ?
           doth
           hee
           fall
           a
           chiding
           with
           God
           ?
           doth
           hee
           say
           ,
           
             Oh
             ,
             God
             is
             changed
             ,
             hee
             careth
             not
             for
             us
             ?
             no
             :
          
           yea
           the
           contrary
           hee
           saith
           ,
           Vers
           .
           3.
           
           
             But
             thou
             art
             holy
             ,
             O
             thou
             that
             inhabitest
             the
             praises
             of
             Israel
             .
             4.
             
             Our
             fathers
             trusted
             in
             thee
             and
             were
             delivered
             ;
          
           say
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           hell
           ,
           I
           will
           beleeve
           ,
           as
           
             Job
             13.
             15.
             
             Though
             the
             Lord
             should
             kill
             mee
             ,
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             ;
          
           faith
           liveth
           and
           breatheth
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           in
           the
           throat
           of
           hell
           .
           How
           sweet
           is
           it
           to
           heare
           ,
           
             There
             is
             the
             grave
             of
             a
             buried
             beleever
             ;
          
           these
           bee
           the
           ashes
           of
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           that
           went
           into
           the
           grave
           in
           faith
           and
           hope
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           16.
           10.
           
           Beware
           of
           false
           imaginations
           of
           God
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           .
           Fancy
           can
           spin
           out
           and
           forge
           a
           God
           weake
           of
           memory
           ,
           who
           hath
           forgotten
           his
           promises
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           49.
           14
           ,
           15.
           wee
           cast
           behind
           us
           the
           promises
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           ;
           yea
           which
           is
           fearefull
           ,
           often
           when
           wee
           conceive
           wee
           are
           praying
           ,
           wee
           are
           but
           chiding
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           farre
           from
           blaspheming
           ;
           grace
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           layeth
           silence
           on
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           wee
           have
           need
           of
           an
           high
           Priest
           to
           wash
           our
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           have
           prayed
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           sinne
           in
           our
           prayers
           that
           Christ
           must
           pray
           them
           over
           againe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           for
           hee
           maketh
           prayers
           and
           
             requests
             for
             us
             ,
             Heb.
          
           8.
           25.
           
        
         
           They
           awoke
           him
           saying
           ,
           Master
           ,
           master
           .
        
         
           
             Prayer
          
           awaketh
           a
           seeming
           sleeping
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           puts
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           take
           a
           better
           course
           in
           trouble
           then
           to
           runne
           to
           Christ
           by
           prayer
           ,
           
             Psal.
             130.
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             deeps
             have
             I
             cryed
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Psal.
             18.
             6.
             
             In
             my
             distresse
             I
             called
             upon
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           that
           is
           a
           sweet
           story
           ,
           
             Psal.
             34.
             6.
             
             This
             poore
             man
             cryed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             and
             saved
             him
             out
             of
             all
             his
             troubles
             .
          
           
           
             David
          
           used
           this
           weapon
           of
           prayer
           against
           his
           owne
           sonne
           
             Absolom
             ,
             Psal.
          
           3.
           
           Faith
           
           is
           not
           partiall
           ,
           prayer
           is
           not
           selfie
           ,
           
             David
          
           prayed
           and
           prophesied
           his
           sonnes
           destruction
           .
           7.
           
           
             Arise
             O
             Lord
             ,
             save
             mee
             ;
          
           and
           hee
           answers
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             broken
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
          
           A
           praying
           Army
           must
           be
           a
           victorious
           Army
           .
           If
           this
           storme
           had
           not
           risen
           they
           should
           not
           have
           prayed
           :
           alas
           !
           wee
           put
           Christ
           often
           in
           the
           reere
           ;
           or
           wee
           keepe
           Christ
           to
           a
           reserve
           or
           a
           recrute
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           tryed
           Physitians
           for
           twelve
           yeares
           ,
           and
           spent
           all
           ,
           then
           wee
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           when
           wee
           can
           doe
           no
           better
           .
           There
           is
           much
           deceit
           in
           bed-prayers
           ,
           for
           the
           
             principium
             motus
             ,
          
           the
           first
           spring
           is
           extrinsecall
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           rod
           on
           us
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           naturall
           consciences
           deaded
           and
           benummed
           with
           rubbing
           doe
           gather
           warme
           blood
           ,
           and
           are
           stirred
           up
           to
           devotion
           and
           fasting
           ,
           and
           praying
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           may
           bee
           wakened
           by
           judgement
           ,
           
           but
           judgement
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           praying
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           but
           the
           occasion
           .
           Hee
           that
           raiseth
           up
           a
           sleeping
           man
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           motion
           and
           walking
           ,
           the
           cause
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           fast
           asleepe
           ,
           his
           life
           and
           the
           Locomotive
           power
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           walking
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           not
           put
           in
           the
           sleeping
           man
           by
           him
           who
           raiseth
           him
           :
           when
           the
           hypocrite
           and
           ungodly
           man
           fasteth
           and
           prayeth
           ,
           the
           hand
           of
           an
           angry
           God
           is
           both
           occasion
           and
           cause
           of
           his
           praying
           ;
           wee
           would
           try
           what
           moveth
           us
           to
           fasting
           and
           praying
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           whether
           sinne
           or
           afflictions
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           pray
           with
           as
           great
           intention
           of
           spirit
           to
           bee
           delivered
           from
           the
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           the
           guilt
           ;
           we
           may
           be
           afraid
           that
           God
           heare
           us
           when
           wee
           pray
           for
           deliverance
           from
           the
           dominion
           of
           Idol-sinnes
           ,
           experience
           teacheth
           this
           .
           But
           wee
           are
           never
           afraid
           to
           bee
           heard
           ,
           but
           afraid
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           unbeleefe
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           that
           wee
           bee
           not
           heard
           ,
           when
           wee
           pray
           for
           pardon
           and
           deliverance
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           men
           may
           hate
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           love
           the
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           affliction
           put
           us
           to
           a
           humiliation
           for
           sinne
           ,
           as
           sinne
           and
           the
           depth
           of
           griefe
           for
           sinne
           putteth
           us
           to
           condemne
           our selves
           without
           flattery
           and
           lying
           ,
           the
           contrary
           of
           which
           is
           when
           in
           trouble
           wee
           give
           God
           good
           words
           ,
           and
           have
           within
           us
           lying
           hearts
           and
           thinke
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           78.
           34.
           
           who
           
             sought
             God
             when
             hee
             slew
             them
             ,
          
           Vers
           .
           36.
           
           
             Neverthelesse
             they
             did
             flatter
             him
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             they
             lyed
             to
             him
             with
             their
             tongues
             .
             37.
             for
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             right
             within
             them
             ;
          
           men
           doe
           then
           flatter
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           flatter
           God
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           more
           anxious
           in
           our
           fasting
           for
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             taking
             of
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             ,
          
           then
           for
           our selves
           ,
           our
           Lawes
           ,
           goods
           ,
           houses
           ,
           lives
           and
           liberties
           ;
           when
           
             David
          
           made
           the
           25.
           
           Psalme
           
             the
             troubles
             of
             his
             heart
             were
             inlarged
             ,
          
           but
           this
           was
           one
           of
           his
           great
           suits
           when
           hee
           had
           cause
           to
           mind
           himselfe
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Redeeme
             Israel
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             his
             troubles
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           when
           the
           
             circumcised
             heart
             is
             humbled
             ,
          
           and
           the
           people
           shall
           not
           faint
           and
           expire
           through
           want
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           just
           liveth
           .
           2.
           
           When
           they
           shall
           not
           so
           murmure
           and
           wrestle
           against
           the
           rod
           as
           a
           wilde
           Bull
           taken
           and
           lying
           in
           a
           net
           ,
           which
           having
           lost
           strength
           and
           feet
           ,
           and
           being
           overcome
           ,
           yet
           kicketh
           against
           the
           hunter
           .
           3.
           
           When
           they
           shall
           not
           bee
           surfeited
           with
           affliction
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           loathe
           and
           despise
           the
           rod
           ,
           as
           the
           tender
           stomack
           loatheth
           physicke
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           full
           and
           surfeited
           
             with
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           These
           three
           are
           excellently
           expressed
           ,
           
             Esay
             51.
             20.
             
             Thy
             sonnes
             have
             fainted
             ,
             they
             lie
             at
             the
             head
             of
             all
             the
             streets
          
           (
           for
           in
           the
           meetings
           of
           wayes
           the
           wild
           bull
           is
           catched
           in
           the
           net
           )
           
             as
             a
             wild
             bull
             in
             a
             net
             ;
             they
             are
             full
             of
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             rebuke
             of
             thy
             God
             :
          
           it
           is
           a
           bad
           token
           to
           faint
           ;
           2.
           to
           wrestle
           ,
           3.
           to
           bee
           so
           drunke
           with
           Gods
           judgements
           and
           rebukes
           ,
           as
           against
           reason
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Prophets
           in
           trouble
           ,
           as
           these
           who
           
             are
             drunken
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             wine
             ,
          
           Vers
           .
           21.
           but
           with
           the
           rod
           and
           rebukes
           ;
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             it
             was
             better
             with
             us
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             und●r
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             their
             brick
             and
             clay
             and
             toyling
             ,
             under
             ceremonies
             ,
             Officiall
             Courts
             ,
             tyranny
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             now
             wee
             are
             wast●d
             and
             destroyed
             and
             killed
             ;
          
           and
           4.
           when
           the
           people
           shall
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           pleasure
           and
           good
           will
           (
           for
           so
           the
           word
           
             Levit.
          
           26.
           41.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           signifieth
           )
           
             accept
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             iniquitie
             ,
          
           a
           kindly
           and
           willing
           satisfaction
           of
           heart
           in
           the
           rod
           of
           God
           in
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           it
           calmeth
           and
           pacifieth
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           Evangelick
           justice
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           eased
           and
           comforted
           toward
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           punished
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           eased
           and
           comforted
           in
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           and
           with
           good
           will
           
           doe
           justifie
           God
           in
           his
           afflicting
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Lament
             .
             3.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Micah
             .
             7.
             9.
             
             Esa.
          
           39.
           8.
           this
           willing
           accepting
           of
           the
           rod
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           a
           speaking
           signe
           that
           the
           rod
           of
           God
           is
           sanctified
           .
        
         
           
             Marke
             4.
             39.
             
             Then
             hee
             arose
             ,
          
           and
           as
           
             Matth.
             8.
             26.
             hee
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Why
             are
             yee
             fearefull
             ,
             O
             yee
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
             Matthew
          
           keepeth
           the
           most
           naturall
           order
           ;
           for
           Christ
           first
           rebuked
           the
           Disciples
           unbeleefe
           ,
           before
           hee
           rebuked
           the
           Sea
           and
           the
           winds
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           so
           to
           conceive
           of
           Christs
           method
           ,
           for
           hee
           requireth
           faith
           before
           hee
           worke
           miracles
           ,
           at
           least
           often
           hee
           doth
           so
           ,
           though
           hee
           confirme
           and
           strengthen
           that
           faith
           by
           miracles
           .
           
           It
           is
           fit
           that
           Christ
           rebuke
           us
           ere
           hee
           deliver
           us
           from
           drowning
           .
           Hee
           first
           rebuketh
           the
           noble
           man
           and
           all
           his
           nation
           for
           unbeleefe
           ,
           and
           then
           healeth
           his
           sonne
           ,
           
             John
          
           4.
           48
           ,
           49
           ,
           50.
           
           Hee
           first
           chideth
           
             Martha
          
           out
           of
           her
           unbeleefe
           ,
           and
           then
           raiseth
           her
           brother
           
             Lazarus
          
           from
           death
           ,
           
             John
          
           11.
           40.
           43
           ,
           44.
           and
           
             Matth.
          
           17.
           17.
           
           Hee
           rebuketh
           the
           father
           of
           the
           lunaticke
           child
           ,
           and
           the
           faithlesnesse
           of
           the
           perverse
           generation
           ,
           before
           hee
           cast
           out
           the
           devill
           ;
           it
           is
           fit
           wee
           bee
           both
           convinced
           and
           humbled
           ,
           before
           hee
           turne
           away
           his
           angry
           hand
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           crosse
           is
           a
           mystery
           to
           us
           and
           a
           dumbe
           teacher
           ,
           wee
           understand
           not
           the
           language
           and
           the
           grammar
           of
           the
           rod
           ,
           the
           
             man
             of
             wisedome
             knowes
             it
             ,
             Mic.
          
           6.
           9.
           
           Vengeance
           is
           written
           on
           the
           wall
           before
           
             Belshazzer
             ;
          
           but
           it
           is
           in
           unknowne
           language
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           understand
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           greene
           and
           raw
           deliverances
           are
           plagues
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           mercies
           ;
           the
           plague
           is
           nine
           times
           removed
           ,
           but
           
             Pharaohs
          
           heart
           is
           neither
           softned
           nor
           humbled
           ,
           the
           scum
           abideth
           in
           the
           bloody
           Citie
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           complayneth
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             24.
             6.
             
             Therefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Woe
             to
             the
             bloody
             Citie
             ,
             to
             the
             pot
             whose
             scum
             is
             therein
             ,
             and
             whose
             scum
             is
             not
             gone
             out
             ;
          
           the
           Prophet
           in
           
             Chaldea
          
           heard
           that
           
             Jerusalem
          
           had
           beene
           boyled
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           the
           scumme
           of
           their
           Idolatry
           and
           blood
           remained
           in
           them
           ;
           whilst
           the
           wicked
           of
           these
           kingdomes
           ,
           malignants
           ,
           bloody
           Irish
           ,
           rotten
           hearted
           men
           ,
           such
           backsliders
           and
           perjured
           Apostates
           ,
           as
           are
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
             delivered
             to
             Satan
          
           and
           excommunicated
           ,
           while
           these
           taste
           of
           the
           Gall
           and
           wormwood
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           this
           warre
           ,
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           cannot
           bee
           removed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           must
           bee
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           
             Jer.
             6.
             29.
             
             The
             bellowes
             are
             burnt
             ,
             the
             lead
             is
             consumed
             of
             the
             
             fire
             ,
             the
             founder
             melteth
             in
             vaine
             :
             for
             the
             wicked
             are
             not
             plucked
             away
             ;
          
           O
           that
           our
           Lord
           would
           boyle
           out
           on
           the
           fire
           the
           scumme
           of
           both
           kingdomes
           .
           The
           whoredomes
           of
           
             Popish
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           and
           the
           ceremonies
           ,
           the
           inventions
           of
           men
           are
           not
           mourned
           for
           by
           the
           pastors
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           sure
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
           not
           by
           most
           of
           the
           Ministers
           in
           
             Scotland
             :
          
           What
           can
           wee
           say
           for
           our
           confidence
           in
           our
           Armies
           ,
           our
           multitude
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           Navies
           ,
           our
           extortion
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           unjustice
           ,
           hollow-heartednesse
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           lying
           ,
           cousening
           ,
           budding
           and
           bribing
           ,
           our
           breach
           of
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           denying
           of
           justice
           to
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           to
           the
           widow
           ,
           strangers
           ,
           and
           Orphans
           ,
           to
           the
           poore
           and
           needy
           ,
           the
           abominable
           and
           daring
           opinions
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Sonne
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           Sacraments
           and
           free
           grace
           and
           sanctification
           and
           holinesse
           in
           this
           land
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           judgements
           on
           a
           land
           or
           a
           person
           are
           the
           cup
           of
           the
           Lords
           fury
           :
           now
           often
           it
           is
           the
           grounds
           and
           thick
           of
           the
           cup
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           cup
           ,
           and
           must
           worke
           the
           cure
           .
           And
           possibly
           to
           sip
           at
           the
           brim
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           judgement
           that
           some
           get
           not
           leave
           to
           heate
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           but
           are
           dipped
           in
           in
           the
           flood
           ,
           and
           are
           never
           at
           leasure
           to
           commune
           with
           their
           owne
           heart
           ,
           nor
           hath
           the
           Lord
           time
           to
           
             allure
             them
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             Hos.
          
           2.
           14.
           as
           
             Ephraim
          
           was
           in
           the
           Oven
           as
           a
           
             Cake
             unturned
             :
          
           poore
           
             Germany
          
           hath
           not
           beene
           slenderly
           dipped
           in
           ,
           and
           presently
           out
           againe
           ,
           they
           have
           now
           beene
           in
           the
           floods
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           water
           these
           26.
           yeares
           ,
           these
           kingdomes
           are
           yet
           greene
           ,
           not
           ripened
           ,
           for
           the
           mercy
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           ourscumme
           remaineth
           in
           us
           ;
           divisions
           amongst
           us
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           yet
           time
           for
           our
           triumph
           ,
           
             The
             fields
             are
             not
             while
             already
             to
             harvest
             ;
          
           when
           all
           godlinesse
           is
           to
           dispute
           out
           new
           wayes
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           not
           seeke
           after
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           it
           is
           good
           wee
           see
           the
           farre
           end
           of
           the
           judgement
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           bee
           heart-humbled
           and
           tamed
           ,
           and
           made
           weaned
           children
           ,
           that
           wee
           
             put
             our
             mouth
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             sit
             alone
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             keepe
             silence
             ,
             and
             bee
             filled
             with
             reproach
             ,
             and
             beare
             the
             yoake
             ,
             Lament
             .
          
           3.
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           and
           resolve
           to
           
             beare
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             sinned
             ,
             Mic.
          
           7.
           9.
           and
           it
           is
           good
           we
           be
           threshed
           while
           we
           be
           so
           broken
           as
           
             we
             may
             remember
             ,
             and
             bee
             confounded
             ,
             and
             never
             open
             our
             mouth
             any
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             shame
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             pacified
             toward
             us
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           16.
           63.
           
        
         
         
           Marke
           4.
           40.
           
           Why
           are
           you
           so
           fearefull
           ?
           Luke
           8.
           25.
           
           Where
           is
           your
           faith
           ?
        
         
           The
           ground
           of
           their
           doubting
           and
           unbeleefe
           is
           excessive
           and
           immoderate
           feare
           ,
           not
           simply
           feare
           ,
           therefore
           
             Marke
          
           saith
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             why
             are
             you
             so
             fearefull
             ?
          
           hee
           saith
           not
           ;
           
             why
             feare
             you
             ?
          
           hence
           the
           Text
           will
           leade
           us
           to
           inquire
           in
           the
           bad
           properties
           of
           this
           feare
           ;
           which
           that
           wee
           may
           doe
           ,
           a
           little
           of
           the
           affections
           in
           generall
           ;
           2.
           of
           this
           bad
           feare
           condemned
           by
           our
           Lord
           in
           these
           following
           propositions
           .
        
         
           1
           
             Proposition
             .
          
           
           Grace
           removeth
           not
           affections
           ;
           
             Christ
          
           condemneth
           not
           their
           
             feare
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           their
           
             fearfulnesse
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           so
           high
           bended
           .
           
             Grace
          
           maketh
           not
           men
           Stoicks
           ,
           nor
           does
           it
           root
           out
           Nature
           :
           Nature
           of
           it self
           ,
           as
           it
           commeth
           out
           of
           the
           work-house
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           is
           an
           innocent
           thing
           .
           Whatever
           decrees
           the
           high
           former
           ,
           and
           Potter
           have
           concerning
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           absolute
           ,
           but
           most
           pure
           and
           holy
           Soveraignty
           over
           lame
           Vessels
           ,
           yet
           
             all
             that
             hee
             made
             is
             good
             ;
          
           hee
           is
           the
           author
           of
           no
           sinfulnesse
           in
           the
           Creature
           .
           But
           hee
           doth
           not
           extirpate
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           harmlesse
           being
           of
           naturall
           affections
           :
           A
           
             Chirurgion
          
           taketh
           not
           away
           life
           and
           sense
           ,
           but
           onely
           rottennesse
           and
           corrupt
           humors
           ,
           that
           are
           enemies
           to
           life
           and
           sense
           .
           Grace
           embroidereth
           sinlesse
           nature
           ,
           but
           does
           not
           turne
           it
           out
           at
           doores
           :
           Give
           your
           lust
           to
           
             Christ
          
           who
           maketh
           all
           things
           
             new
             ;
          
           and
           hee
           shall
           restore
           it
           againe
           to
           you
           in
           renewed
           
             love
             :
          
           Put
           your
           fainting
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           hee
           'll
           make
           it
           holy
           
             feare
             :
          
           Christs
           furnace
           melteth
           but
           out
           the
           refuse
           and
           drosse
           of
           our
           affections
           .
           What
           fire
           was
           in
           
             Peter
             a
             Fisher
          
           is
           but
           made
           holy
           zeale
           in
           
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             ;
          
           no
           man
           is
           the
           worse
           that
           hee
           come
           through
           the
           new
           Physitians
           hands
           ;
           hee
           maketh
           brasse
           Gold
           :
           I
           should
           wish
           no
           better
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Christ
          
           would
           barter
           an
           old
           heart
           with
           a
           new
           ;
           for
           
             Christ
          
           has
           skill
           to
           over-gold
           nature
           with
           Grace
           .
           Grace
           turned
           not
           
             Job
          
           in
           a
           lumpe
           of
           iron
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           weepe
           or
           sorrow
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           not
           destructive
           of
           Grace
           which
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             Job
             16.
             16.
             
             My
             face
             is
             foule
             with
             weeping
             :
          
           The
           Man
           
             Christ
          
           that
           chosen
           flower
           ,
           and
           the
           rarest
           pearle
           of
           sinlesse
           nature
           both
           wept
           ,
           
             Job
             .
             11.
             35.
             
             Luke
          
           19.
           42.
           and
           was
           feared
           ,
           
             Luke
             22.
             44.
             
             Heb.
          
           5.
           7.
           
        
         
           2
           
             Propos.
          
           Grace
           but
           removeth
           the
           scumme
           ,
           and
           exorbitances
           
           of
           our
           affections
           :
           As
           first
           ,
           Grace
           is
           a
           regular
           thing
           ,
           and
           moves
           as
           the
           Starres
           doe
           ,
           in
           a
           motion
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           it
           moveth
           not
           as
           nature
           doth
           ,
           to
           seeke
           its
           own
           being
           and
           life
           ,
           but
           with
           subordination
           to
           
             God
             .
             Bee
             angry
             ,
             but
             sinne
             not
             ,
          
           holdeth
           in
           all
           ;
           
             Feare
             ,
             but
             sinne
             not
             ;
          
           Love
           the
           Creature
           ,
           
             but
             sinne
             not
             ;
          
           Trust
           holy
           men
           ,
           
             but
             sinne
             not
             ;
          
           Sorrow
           at
           calamities
           ,
           
             but
             sinne
             not
             .
          
           Grace
           is
           a
           straight
           line
           that
           measureth
           both
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           crooked
           lines
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
          
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           is
           a
           teaching
           guide
           ,
           
             Tit.
             2.
             11.
             
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             12.
             teacheth
             us
             to
             deny
             ungodlinesse
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           grace
           is
           an
           excellent
           skreene
           between
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           burning
           heat
           of
           affections
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           strong
           banke
           to
           keepe
           off
           over-swelling
           tides
           of
           lusts
           in
           the
           soule
           ;
           when
           affections
           start
           up
           without
           leave
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           a
           man
           according
           to
           Gods
           heart
           
             David
          
           will
           but
           utterly
           destroy
           
             Nabal
          
           and
           all
           hee
           hath
           ,
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           have
           a
           nights
           lodiging
           ,
           will
           doe
           no
           lesse
           then
           burne
           Cities
           and
           Townes
           ,
           &
           have
           
             Samaria
          
           destroyed
           as
           
             Sodome
             ,
          
           as
           if
           Christ
           were
           come
           in
           the
           world
           to
           raise
           fire
           and
           sword
           against
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           sucking
           infants
           ,
           but
           when
           affections
           looke
           toward
           the
           creatures
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           sets
           them
           on
           to
           move
           on
           leasurely
           and
           upon
           slow
           wheeles
           ,
           and
           loppeth
           off
           from
           our
           affections
           all
           the
           wanton
           and
           luxuriant
           branches
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           sweet
           fruite
           of
           the
           
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             29.
             
             But
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             that
             both
             they
             that
             have
             wives
             ,
             bee
             as
             though
             they
             had
             none
             .
             30.
             
             And
             they
             that
             weepe
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             wept
             not
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             rejoyce
             as
             though
             they
             rejoyced
             not
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             buy
             as
             though
             they
             possessed
             not
             ;
          
           and
           mortification
           laugheth
           at
           mirth
           and
           laughter
           ,
           as
           
             Solomon
          
           in
           his
           repenting
           dayes
           doth
           ,
           
             Eccles.
             2.
             2.
             
             I
             said
             of
             laughter
             ,
             it
             is
             mad
             ,
             and
             of
             mirth
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Proposition
           .
           There
           bee
           diverse
           diseases
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           their
           feare
           is
           more
           then
           enough
           ,
           they
           speake
           as
           if
           the
           Sea
           could
           drowne
           
             Christ
          
           and
           them
           both
           ,
           
           ere
           the
           
             man
             Christ
          
           awake
           .
           Hence
           their
           precipitations
           ,
           
             Master
             ,
             master
             ,
          
           and
           their
           complaint
           ,
           
             carest
             thou
             not
             for
             us
             ?
          
           our
           affections
           in
           great
           dangers
           runne
           with
           the
           head
           formost
           ,
           not
           onely
           before
           the
           light
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           before
           that
           reason
           command
           them
           to
           rise
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           unmortified
           lusts
           so
           is
           the
           
           swelling
           of
           our
           affections
           ;
           grace
           keeping
           them
           within
           banks
           ,
           else
           they
           are
           as
           some
           great
           Seas
           that
           have
           great
           tides
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           unbeleefe
           in
           this
           feare
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           
             Matthew
          
           relates
           the
           story
           ,
           Christ
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           
             why
             are
             yee
             fearfull
             O
             yee
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
          
           and
           as
           
             Marke
          
           saith
           ,
           4.
           40.
           
           
             How
             is
             it
             that
             you
             have
             no
             faith
             ?
          
           and
           
             Luke
          
           saith
           ,
           
             where
             is
             your
             faith
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           had
           little
           or
           no
           great
           strength
           of
           faith
           ,
           with
           this
           fear
           ,
           it
           being
           mixed
           with
           much
           doubting
           ;
           hence
           as
           Christ
           denyeth
           not
           simply
           that
           they
           had
           no
           faith
           ,
           so
           hee
           condemneth
           their
           unbeleefe
           ,
           
             unbeleefe
          
           doth
           not
           a
           little
           dull
           our
           apprehension
           ,
           so
           that
           death
           and
           afflictions
           looke
           on
           us
           with
           a
           more
           ugly
           and
           awsome
           countenance
           ,
           the
           more
           of
           the
           sunne
           bee
           covered
           in
           an
           eclipse
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           darknesse
           :
           
             unbeleefe
          
           is
           a
           darke
           black
           webbecast
           over
           our
           eyes
           ,
           that
           wee
           see
           not
           what
           
             omnipotency
          
           can
           doe
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           secondeth
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           his
           owne
           promises
           ,
           our
           corrupt
           affections
           arising
           in
           their
           strength
           are
           great
           enemies
           to
           righteous
           judging
           .
           Hence
           thirdly
           ,
           this
           feare
           doth
           make
           them
           to
           misfather
           their
           affliction
           ,
           they
           lay
           the
           blame
           of
           their
           danger
           on
           Christs
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           his
           forgetfulnesse
           and
           carelesnesse
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           complaint
           sheweth
           :
           
             Carest
             thou
             nor
             for
             us
             ?
             wee
             perish
             ,
             and
             thou
             sleepest
             ;
          
           in
           this
           ,
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ;
           
             happy
             is
             hee
             who
             knoweth
             the
             causes
             of
             things
             ,
          
           wee
           are
           often
           smitten
           of
           God
           in
           the
           darke
           .
           To
           apply
           these
           to
           our selves
           .
           It
           is
           much
           to
           know
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           present
           warre
           in
           the
           rwo
           kingdomes
           ,
           some
           say
           it
           is
           because
           libertie
           is
           not
           given
           to
           every
           man
           to
           live
           in
           what
           Religion
           hee
           pleaseth
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           a
           sin
           that
           every
           man
           doe
           ,
           
           
             What
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             a
             judge
             to
             put
             any
             to
             shame
             ,
             Judg.
             18.
             Chap.
          
           19.
           1
           ,
           2.
           the
           contrary
           then
           cannot
           bee
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           so
           great
           judgement
           .
           Others
           say
           
             rebellion
          
           against
           the
           
             King
          
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           not
           timous
           
             rising
             to
             helpe
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           his
           oppressed
           people
           
             against
             the
             mightie
          
           is
           the
           cause
           .
           The
           defection
           of
           both
           kingdomes
           to
           altar
           worship
           ,
           imagerie
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           Popish
           and
           Arminian
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           articles
           of
           Perth
           Assembly
           followed
           and
           practised
           in
           our
           owne
           kingdome
           without
           repentance
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           of
           God
           ,
           people
           perishing
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           both
           under
           prelacy
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           not
           building
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           the
           backsliding
           of
           
           many
           after
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           is
           sworne
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           causes
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           feared
           that
           if
           
             Presbyteriall
             government
          
           bee
           erected
           in
           this
           land
           (
           as
           wee
           hope
           it
           shall
           )
           if
           this
           bee
           not
           taken
           heed
           to
           ,
           it
           shall
           continue
           a
           judgement
           on
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           many
           both
           preachers
           and
           professors
           shall
           conforme
           to
           the
           Government
           (
           as
           they
           would
           doe
           to
           either
           the
           prelaticall
           ,
           or
           congregationall
           way
           as
           many
           time-servers
           doe
           )
           and
           shall
           hate
           and
           persecute
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           
             Sectaries
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             independents
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           retaining
           an
           Antichristian
           and
           rotten
           heart
           shall
           doe
           what
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           under
           that
           colour
           to
           vex
           ,
           oppresse
           and
           banish
           many
           godly
           men
           out
           of
           the
           land
           .
           But
           this
           is
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           needfull
           there
           were
           a
           Fast
           through
           both
           kingdomes
           to
           deale
           with
           God
           to
           find
           out
           the
           true
           causes
           of
           our
           fastings
           ,
           and
           these
           heavy
           judgements
           in
           which
           in
           the
           three
           kingdomes
           many
           hundreth
           thousands
           are
           killed
           .
           I
           doubt
           if
           under
           any
           Prince
           or
           Emperour
           there
           bee
           a
           history
           can
           parallel
           the
           blood
           shed
           within
           these
           few
           yeares
           ;
           
             Job
          
           when
           God
           visited
           him
           desired
           to
           know
           wherefore
           
             God
             contended
             with
             him
             :
          
           it
           is
           a
           sad
           thing
           to
           lye
           drowned
           under
           unknown
           and
           fatherlesse
           plagues
           ,
           wee
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           Gods
           judgement
           ;
           so
           wee
           suffer
           blind
           crosses
           like
           the
           Oxe
           that
           beares
           the
           yoake
           and
           knoweth
           nothing
           of
           the
           art
           of
           husbandry
           ,
           or
           the
           horse
           killed
           in
           the
           battell
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           ignorant
           of
           State-affaires
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           of
           disorders
           in
           Lawes
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Religion
           in
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           wee
           are
           like
           one
           smitten
           in
           the
           dark
           night
           by
           a
           spirit
           or
           a
           ghost
           ,
           but
           hee
           seeth
           not
           who
           striketh
           .
           Oh
           it
           were
           good
           wee
           would
           inquire
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           doth
           ,
           
             Esa.
             42.
             24.
             who
             gave
             Jacob
             for
             a
             spoyle
             ;
             and
             Israel
             to
             robbery
             ?
          
           and
           
             wherefore
             is
             all
             this
             come
             on
             us
             ?
             why
             doth
             the
             Lord
             contend
             with
             us
             ?
          
           O
           make
           us
           know
           our
           iniquities
           .
        
         
           Often
           the
           rod
           maketh
           a
           lying
           report
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           accuseth
           Christ
           in
           our
           desertions
           .
           O!
           Christ
           is
           unkind
           ,
           hee
           is
           changed
           ,
           hee
           hath
           forsaken
           me
           ;
           wee
           can
           sooner
           spy
           a
           fault
           in
           Christ
           under
           desertion
           then
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           wee
           often
           reason
           from
           that
           which
           is
           no
           cause
           for
           the
           cause
           .
           Christ
           seemeth
           changed
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           unmercifull
           and
           sleepey
           and
           carelesse
           .
           First
           ,
           when
           the
           judgement
           is
           extreame
           and
           wee
           apprehend
           it
           as
           a
           
           fruite
           of
           the
           anger
           and
           vengeance
           of
           God
           .
           
           Apprehension
           gives
           life
           to
           afflictions
           and
           casteth
           in
           many
           ounce
           weights
           of
           wrath
           in
           our
           cup
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           there
           ,
           because
           our
           conscience
           giveth
           in
           against
           us
           lying
           libells
           and
           unjust
           complaints
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           ,
           (
           
             thou
             art
             not
             in
             Christ
             )
             nor
             a
             convert
             ,
             nor
             a
             pardoned
             and
             justified
             sinner
             ;
          
           )
           and
           wee
           first
           retort
           the
           lying
           libell
           upon
           Christ
           ▪
           
             O!
             Christ
             hath
             forgotten
             to
             bee
             mercifull
             ,
          
           wee
           see
           Christ
           in
           the
           false
           glasse
           ,
           in
           our
           extreame
           suffering
           ,
           our
           sinne
           and
           apprehension
           joyning
           together
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           may
           sleepe
           and
           hide
           himselfe
           in
           a
           great
           tryall
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           grace
           hath
           no
           actuall
           influence
           on
           our
           soules
           ,
           then
           wee
           languish
           and
           die
           ;
           the
           passes
           of
           the
           Clock
           being
           laid
           by
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           motion
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           wheeles
           gather
           rust
           .
           Should
           wee
           suppose
           that
           the
           Creator
           of
           nature
           did
           suspend
           his
           influence
           ,
           all
           naturall
           operations
           should
           cease
           ,
           there
           should
           bee
           no
           motion
           in
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           it
           should
           neither
           rise
           nor
           goe
           downe
           ,
           the
           raine
           should
           not
           fall
           ,
           the
           wind
           should
           not
           blow
           ,
           living
           things
           could
           not
           move
           ,
           Beasts
           could
           not
           walke
           ,
           Fowels
           could
           not
           fly
           ,
           Fishes
           could
           not
           swimme
           ,
           Roses
           ,
           Flowers
           ,
           and
           Hearbs
           could
           not
           grow
           ,
           &c.
           because
           hee
           causeth
           all
           these
           to
           bee
           ,
           and
           his
           immediate
           influence
           addeth
           oyle
           to
           all
           wheeles
           ,
           and
           rowleth
           and
           moveth
           them
           ,
           else
           they
           could
           not
           stirre
           ;
           so
           Christ
           in
           the
           spheare
           of
           grace
           being
           the
           first
           mover
           ,
           if
           his
           influence
           stand
           still
           ,
           all
           our
           wheeles
           as
           wanting
           oyle
           and
           motion
           gather
           rust
           and
           stand
           still
           ;
           
             Paul
          
           cannot
           call
           
             Jesus
             Lord
             ,
          
           the
           
             Spouse
          
           runneth
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           bridegroome
           will
           not
           draw
           ,
           
             Can.
             1.
             
             David
          
           dieth
           and
           withereth
           a
           hundreth
           deaths
           ;
           for
           
             God
          
           hides
           his
           face
           .
           
             Hezekiah
          
           fainteth
           ,
           for
           
             God
          
           glowmeth
           ,
           
             Haman
          
           is
           downe
           
             amongst
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           Christ
           his
           life
           worketh
           not
           ,
           so
           here
           in
           trouble
           Christ
           standeth
           
             behind
             the
             mount
             ,
          
           and
           the
           poore
           Disciples
           faint
           and
           die
           ,
           and
           dreame
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           afraid
           in
           a
           storme
           ,
           because
           
             God
          
           seemeth
           to
           sleepe
           ,
           as
           if
           
             God
          
           were
           dead
           :
           
             Oxthodoxe
          
           and
           sound
           apprhensions
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           are
           not
           habits
           ,
           but
           acts
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           us
           as
           lightnings
           are
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           when
           nature
           actually
           cooperateth
           ,
           or
           as
           fire
           is
           in
           the
           flint
           ,
           not
           but
           when
           it
           is
           beaten
           out
           with
           force
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           distempers
           and
           feavers
           on
           faith
           take
           away
           the
           taste
           and
           the
           honey
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           father
           is
           not
           a
           father
           to
           the
           child
           in
           a
           fit
           of
           an
           ague
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           extreame
           danger
           is
           neare
           and
           the
           Army
           foyled
           ,
           and
           the
           enemy
           entering
           in
           at
           the
           ports
           ,
           our
           courage
           is
           as
           farre
           to
           seeke
           as
           ever
           was
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             .
          
           Oh
           then
           wee
           are
           gone
           ,
           this
           is
           our
           death
           ,
           the
           cause
           is
           now
           losed
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           is
           buried
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           rise
           againe
           ,
           
             Esay
             7.
             2.
             
             It
             was
             told
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Syria
             is
             confederat
             with
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             was
             moved
             ,
             as
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             field
             :
          
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           to
           bee
           moved
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           and
           is
           ascribed
           to
           
             Cain
          
           the
           vagabond
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           4.
           12.
           wee
           feare
           the
           creature
           too
           much
           ,
           because
           hee
           can
           kill
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           wee
           feare
           the
           Lord
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           to
           little
           ,
           though
           hee
           have
           dominion
           over
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           remember
           what
           a
           forgetting
           of
           God
           it
           is
           to
           feare
           the
           creature
           in
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           
             Esay
             51.
             12.
             
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             am
             hee
             that
             comforteth
             you
             ,
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             shalt
             bee
             afraid
             of
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             that
             shall
             bee
             made
             as
             grasse
             ?
          
           is
           it
           so
           great
           a
           sinne
           to
           feare
           man
           ?
           ay
           ,
           the
           next
           words
           beare
           no
           lesse
           .
           13.
           
             and
             forgettest
             the
             Lord
             thy
             maker
             that
             stretched
             out
             the
             heaven
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
          
           an
           unbeleeving
           people
           hath
           a
           feare
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           of
           God
           are
           not
           to
           follow
           ,
           
             Esay
             8.
             12.
             
             Feare
             yee
             not
             the
             feare
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             neither
             bee
             afraid
             .
             13.
             
             Sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             your
             feare
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           8.
           26.
           
           Then
           hee
           saith
           unto
           them
           ,
           why
           are
           yee
           fearefull
           ,
           O
           yee
           of
           little
           faith
           ?
           Luke
           8.
           25.
           where
           is
           your
           fatth
           ?
        
         
           That
           which
           Christ
           first
           seeketh
           ,
           and
           first
           misseth
           in
           any
           is
           their
           faith
           .
           Where
           is
           your
           faith
           ?
           by
           comparing
           the
           
             Evangelists
          
           together
           a
           little
           faith
           is
           faith
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           so
           great
           a
           faith
           as
           is
           required
           in
           a
           great
           storme
           .
           Hence
           these
           conclusions
           concerning
           a
           little
           faith
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Conclus
             .
          
           
           A
           little
           faith
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           is
           faith
           ;
           as
           Christ
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           8.
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             they
             have
             no
             faith
             ;
          
           but
           hee
           chideth
           them
           for
           their
           
             little
             faith
             ;
          
           as
           the
           least
           of
           fire
           is
           fire
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           fire
           of
           all
           the
           timber
           and
           fewell
           of
           the
           earth
           is
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           a
           drop
           of
           dew
           is
           water
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           whole
           element
           of
           water
           is
           water
           ;
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           saving
           faith
           is
           saving
           faith
           ;
           and
           there
           bee
           other
           three
           acts
           of
           free
           grace
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           Gods
           free
           love
           of
           election
           to
           glory
           can
           neither
           bee
           halfe
           nor
           divided
           ;
           the
           
           meanest
           of
           the
           elect
           is
           no
           lesse
           a
           chosen
           Senator
           inrolled
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           then
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           or
           great
           
             Moses
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           the
           Saints
           are
           equally
           ransomed
           and
           equally
           married
           on
           Christ
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           greater
           ransome
           of
           Christs
           blood
           given
           for
           
             Job
             ,
             David
             ,
             the
             Apostles
          
           then
           for
           thee
           ,
           O
           thou
           the
           least
           of
           Saints
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           all
           are
           equally
           saved
           and
           crowned
           Kings
           ;
           of
           the
           degrees
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           now
           speake
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Conclus
             .
          
           Faith
           and
           fainting
           may
           consist
           together
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           as
           night
           and
           day
           are
           one
           in
           the
           twylight
           ,
           so
           the
           poore
           man
           said
           ,
           
           
             Marke
             9.
             24.
             
             I
             beleeve
             ,
          
           that
           is
           faith
           ,
           
             Lord
             helpe
             my
             unbeleefe
             ,
          
           that
           is
           fainting
           ;
           and
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             31.
             22.
             
             I
             I
             said
             in
             my
             hast
             ,
             I
             am
             cut
             off
             from
             before
             mine
             eyes
             ;
          
           here
           is
           much
           fainting
           .
           
             Neverthelesse
             thou
             heardest
             the
             voyce
             of
             my
             supplication
             ;
          
           here
           must
           bee
           much
           faith
           ,
           when
           his
           prayers
           hath
           beene
           heard
           :
           So
           
             Jonah
             Chap.
             4.
             
             Then
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             ,
          
           this
           was
           base
           fainting
           ;
           
             yet
             I
             will
             looke
             toward
             thy
             holy
             Temple
             ,
          
           this
           is
           faith
           ,
           and
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
             ch.
             20.
             7.
             
             O
             Lord
             thou
             hast
             deceived
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             deceived
             ,
             thou
             art
             stronger
             then
             I
             ,
             and
             hast
             prevailed
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             derision
             daily
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             mocketh
             mee
             .
          
           Hee
           fainted
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           when
           hee
           spake
           so
           of
           God
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           Vers
           .
           11.
           hee
           getteth
           up
           the
           mount
           againe
           ;
           
             But
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             mee
             as
             a
             mightie
             terrible
             one
             ,
             therefore
             my
             persecutors
             shall
             stumble
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             .
          
           A
           wrestling
           faith
           opposing
           doubtings
           and
           faintings
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           a
           vigorous
           life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           weaknesse
           here
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           strength
           and
           deadnesse
           doth
           argue
           life
           ,
           and
           fainting
           beleeving
           ;
           wee
           have
           a
           bad
           opinion
           of
           our
           owne
           state
           when
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           reflect
           act
           to
           know
           our
           owne
           acts
           of
           faith
           ;
           
           and
           first
           ,
           reflect
           acts
           are
           more
           rare
           and
           difficill
           ,
           because
           more
           spirituall
           then
           direct
           acts
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           saving
           grace
           must
           concurre
           in
           all
           our
           reflect
           acts
           ,
           but
           it
           seemeth
           to
           mee
           to
           bee
           easier
           ,
           because
           more
           naturall
           to
           reflect
           upon
           our
           doubting
           and
           unbeleefe
           ,
           then
           upon
           our
           beleeving
           ,
           especially
           where
           there
           is
           any
           tendernesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           a
           sleeping
           man
           knoweth
           not
           that
           hee
           is
           in
           health
           ,
           nor
           can
           hee
           have
           any
           sense
           of
           his
           health
           while
           hee
           sleepeth
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           sleeping
           man
           may
           know
           and
           feele
           the
           paine
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           aking
           bone
           ,
           and
           thereby
           bee
           wakened
           to
           feele
           it
           more
           sensibly
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           there
           bee
           a
           necessitie
           
           of
           the
           influence
           of
           saving
           grace
           ,
           either
           to
           know
           our
           fainting
           ,
           or
           our
           faith
           in
           a
           spirituall
           manner
           ,
           yet
           there
           bee
           degrees
           of
           grace
           here
           .
        
         
           3
           
             Conclus
             .
          
           Those
           who
           have
           a
           great
           faith
           
             in
             habit
             ,
          
           many
           have
           a
           little
           faith
           in
           
             act
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Disciples
           who
           had
           forsaken
           all
           and
           followed
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           must
           have
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           
             faith
             of
             fiduciall
             adherence
             ;
          
           it
           is
           a
           great
           faith
           to
           renounce
           all
           our
           bosome-lovers
           for
           
             Christ
             :
          
           Though
           2.
           their
           faith
           of
           light
           ,
           
             or
             in
             regard
             of
             knowledge
          
           was
           weak
           ;
           they
           not
           knowing
           
             Christs
          
           death
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           which
           are
           principal
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           
             Matth.
             16.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Joh.
          
           20
           9.
           
           Yet
           in
           this
           present
           act
           their
           faith
           was
           weake
           .
           The
           grounds
           of
           a
           weake
           faith
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           act
           ,
           and
           some
           speciall
           exigents
           of
           a
           prevailing
           temptation
           :
           are
           first
           ,
           because
           faith
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           
           and
           the
           use
           of
           faith
           another
           thing
           :
           The
           habit
           of
           faith
           is
           not
           the
           compleate
           and
           onely
           cause
           of
           beleeving
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           then
           the
           regenerate
           from
           the
           first
           moment
           of
           their
           regeneration
           to
           their
           dying
           day
           ,
           should
           alwayes
           beleeve
           ,
           which
           is
           repugnant
           to
           Scripture
           and
           all
           experience
           ;
           for
           the
           habit
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           seed
           of
           
             God
          
           alwayes
           remaineth
           in
           them
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           sin
           ,
           they
           lose
           not
           that
           ,
           
             Joh.
             3.
             9.
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             14.
             
             Ier.
             32.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Esay
          
           59.
           21.
           2.
           
           We
           are
           not
           Lords
           ,
           having
           by
           free-will
           a
           dominion
           over
           the
           habit
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           stirre
           it
           up
           into
           acts
           when
           wee
           please
           ;
           for
           then
           ,
           these
           that
           have
           the
           habit
           need
           not
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           actuall
           influence
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           to
           worke
           in
           them
           
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           against
           many
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             Psal.
             25.
             5.
             
             Psal.
             86.
             11.
             
             Psal.
          
           119.
           18
           ,
           36
           ,
           37.
           66.
           68.
           80.
           3.
           
           Our
           free-will
           ,
           at
           its
           best
           ,
           is
           but
           
             Graces
             armour-bearer
             ,
          
           and
           servant
           .
           
             Grace
          
           whether
           habituall
           or
           actuall
           ,
           is
           Gods
           Prerogative
           Royall
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           supreme
           and
           absolute
           flowers
           of
           his
           Crowne
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           are
           Masters
           of
           our
           owne
           sins
           ;
           wee
           can
           bee
           willingly
           wicked
           ,
           and
           fall
           when
           wee
           will
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           masters
           of
           our
           owne
           rising
           againe
           ;
           wee
           can
           faint
           when
           wee
           will
           ,
           but
           wee
           beleeve
           when
           
             Christ
          
           will
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           saving
           grace
           breathes
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           neither
           sooner
           nor
           later
           ,
           neither
           more
           strongly
           ,
           nor
           more
           remissely
           ,
           then
           the
           free-grace
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           inableth
           us
           :
           for
           if
           wee
           could
           beleeve
           ere
           grace
           blow
           on
           us
           ;
           First
           ,
           wee
           could
           prevene
           grace
           ,
           and
           then
           should
           wee
           carry
           it
           all
           before
           us
           ;
           and
           it
           
           should
           bee
           after
           this
           ,
           not
           prevening
           grace
           ,
           but
           prevening
           nature
           ,
           prevening
           free
           will
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           degrees
           of
           actuall
           beleeving
           were
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           did
           not
           well
           to
           ascribe
           his
           
             labouring
             more
             abundantly
          
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           10.
           
           
             But
             I
             laboured
             more
             abundantly
             then
             they
             all
             ;
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             was
             with
             me
             .
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           our
           faith
           is
           often
           led
           by
           the
           sense
           of
           appearance
           and
           second
           causes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           very
           bad
           rule
           .
           Faith
           and
           sense
           may
           thus
           bee
           compared
           :
           Faith
           is
           like
           the
           
             just
             horologe
          
           or
           watch
           which
           sheweth
           to
           us
           justly
           the
           houres
           at
           midnight
           ,
           when
           there
           bee
           neither
           Sun
           ,
           Moone
           ,
           nor
           Stars
           to
           give
           notice
           what
           time
           of
           night
           it
           is
           ;
           so
           rotten
           boylie
           
             Job
             ,
             chap.
          
           19.
           25
           ,
           26.
           when
           hee
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Star-light
           of
           appearance
           to
           lead
           him
           ,
           but
           death
           and
           rotten
           boyles
           ,
           could
           in
           faith
           point
           the
           houre
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             I
             know
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liveth
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             shall
             see
             him
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             my
             eyes
             shall
             behold
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             though
             my
             reines
             bee
             consumed
             within
             mee
             :
          
           But
           sense
           is
           not
           like
           the
           
             night
             horologe
             ,
          
           but
           like
           the
           
             Sun-diall
             ,
          
           that
           cannot
           point
           the
           houres
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           nay
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           day-light
           if
           the
           same
           bee
           under
           cloud
           ,
           sense
           must
           have
           daylight
           ,
           and
           a
           shining
           Sun
           ;
           and
           can
           doe
           nothing
           for
           Christ
           upon
           trust
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           great
           unthankfulnesse
           in
           our
           sense
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           faith
           and
           not
           sense
           that
           layeth
           hold
           on
           relations
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           relation
           as
           is
           betweene
           husband
           and
           wife
           ,
           so
           the
           
             Lord
          
           speaketh
           ,
           
             Esa.
             54.
             4.
             
             Feare
             not
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           beleeve
           ;
           upon
           what
           ground
           ?
           Upon
           the
           ground
           of
           marriage-faith
           .
           Ver.
           5.
           
             for
             thy
             maker
             is
             thy
             husband
             .
          
           so
           is
           faith
           expressed
           by
           a
           marriage
           word
           ,
           
             Wee
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.
           4.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             that
             yee
             should
             bee
             for
             another
             husband
             ,
          
           that
           
             yee
             should
             bee
             maried
             on
             another
             lover
             .
          
        
         
           4
           
             Conclus
             .
          
           Sometimes
           wee
           beleeve
           on
           
             Christ
          
           as
           morall
           agents
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           may
           both
           know
           
             Christ
          
           and
           our
           own
           state
           ,
           if
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Spirit
           concurre
           to
           make
           the
           promises
           visible
           to
           our
           spirituall
           senses
           :
           not
           onely
           as
           true
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           good
           and
           sweet
           ,
           for
           wee
           see
           colours
           ,
           and
           apprehend
           them
           both
           as
           colours
           ,
           and
           as
           pleasant
           and
           delectable
           :
           so
           a
           man
           may
           see
           a
           great
           heape
           of
           
             Gold
          
           which
           belongeth
           to
           another
           man
           ,
           hee
           sees
           it
           as
           of
           such
           a
           colour
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           offereth
           it self
           to
           the
           eye
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           not
           his
           owne
           ,
           nor
           hath
           hee
           any
           hope
           it
           can
           bee
           
           his
           owne
           ;
           hee
           seeth
           it
           possibly
           with
           griefe
           :
           but
           if
           it
           were
           offered
           and
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           hee
           should
           then
           see
           it
           as
           good
           and
           acceptable
           :
           now
           the
           grounds
           of
           a
           weak
           faith
           ,
           is
           a
           weake
           evidence
           of
           our
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ;
           small
           and
           weak
           evidence
           produceth
           weak
           acts
           of
           beleeving
           :
           it
           is
           true
           there
           is
           sometime
           little
           evidence
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           strong
           adherence
           ,
           and
           strong
           faith
           ,
           as
           many
           unlettered
           
             Martyrs
          
           of
           no
           great
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           have
           dyed
           with
           great
           adherence
           and
           strength
           of
           faith
           :
           but
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           evidence
           ,
           one
           literall
           ,
           another
           spirituall
           ,
           it
           is
           unpossible
           there
           can
           bee
           a
           strong
           faith
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           bee
           a
           strong
           spirituall
           evidence
           proportionable
           thereunto
           to
           convey
           it
           ,
           for
           faith
           walketh
           not
           without
           eyes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           spirituall
           evidence
           of
           our
           interest
           in
           Christ
           (
           as
           here
           the
           Apostles
           see
           not
           but
           Christ
           hath
           forgotten
           them
           ,
           and
           cares
           not
           that
           they
           perish
           )
           must
           produce
           a
           weake
           faith
           .
           Againe
           faith
           commeth
           not
           onely
           from
           discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           morall
           perswasion
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           making
           use
           of
           sanctified
           reason
           ,
           
           but
           also
           sometime
           from
           a
           meere
           spirituall
           instinct
           ,
           as
           where
           there
           is
           no
           discourse
           ,
           especially
           when
           wee
           first
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           but
           a
           meere
           command
           ,
           and
           knowes
           not
           whether
           the
           promise
           and
           the
           Saviour
           belongeth
           to
           us
           or
           not
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           infant
           that
           can
           make
           no
           use
           of
           discourse
           relieth
           and
           trusteth
           to
           the
           mother
           or
           nurse
           for
           milke
           ,
           by
           meere
           instinct
           ,
           having
           neither
           promise
           nor
           experience
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           Chickens
           confide
           in
           the
           covering
           of
           the
           Hens
           wings
           ,
           and
           the
           Lambes
           for
           food
           from
           the
           damme
           meerly
           by
           naturall
           instinct
           :
           so
           when
           wee
           are
           new
           borne
           againe
           ,
           the
           first
           act
           of
           fiduciall
           adherence
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           from
           the
           new
           nature
           and
           instinct
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           child
           in
           a
           suddaine
           danger
           without
           discourse
           or
           promise
           that
           his
           father
           will
           helpe
           him
           ,
           runnes
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           Conies
           in
           danger
           to
           their
           holes
           of
           the
           rock
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           weake
           instinct
           of
           grace
           may
           produce
           weake
           acts
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           way
           the
           promise
           may
           bee
           forgotten
           and
           out
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           the
           assurance
           that
           Christ
           loved
           mee
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           a
           beleever
           yet
           may
           rely
           and
           confide
           in
           Christ
           through
           instinct
           ,
           and
           know
           no
           ground
           ,
           as
           through
           some
           secret
           sympathy
           of
           nature
           one
           may
           love
           another
           and
           they
           know
           not
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           proportionally
           may
           
           trust
           in
           another
           also
           ,
           for
           love
           produceth
           some
           confidence
           ,
           so
           some
           are
           kind
           and
           their
           heart
           warmed
           with
           Christ
           ;
           and
           they
           doe
           not
           well
           know
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Disciples
           going
           to
           
             Emmaus
          
           have
           hearts
           burning
           with
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           knew
           not
           it
           was
           Christ
           who
           was
           there
           ,
           the
           third
           man
           conferring
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Conclus
             .
          
           
           The
           chiefe
           cause
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           sinnes
           of
           infirmitie
           ,
           so
           of
           a
           weake
           and
           infirme
           faith
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           from
           want
           of
           will
           as
           want
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           rather
           from
           want
           of
           grace
           and
           a
           larger
           measure
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           then
           from
           malice
           and
           wickednesse
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           corruption
           of
           a
           wicked
           nature
           hath
           influence
           in
           sinnes
           of
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           weake
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           in
           all
           sinnes
           (
           as
           some
           of
           the
           mothers
           seed
           must
           alwayes
           bee
           in
           the
           child
           ;
           )
           but
           I
           speake
           comparatively
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           sinne
           ;
           therefore
           sinnes
           of
           infirmitie
           and
           a
           weake
           faith
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           not
           veniall
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           
             Papists
          
           vainely
           teach
           ,
           yet
           they
           bee
           sinnes
           of
           a
           lower
           size
           ;
           for
           there
           bee
           lesse
           activenesse
           and
           more
           passivenesse
           in
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           lesse
           will
           and
           more
           renitency
           and
           reluctancy
           then
           in
           raigning
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           all
           sinnes
           of
           infirmitie
           have
           but
           the
           halfe
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           sometime
           nothing
           but
           a
           virtuall
           consent
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           first
           motions
           of
           concupiscence
           and
           some
           sinfull
           errors
           and
           bad
           opinions
           contrary
           to
           the
           truth
           which
           the
           children
           of
           God
           have
           ,
           and
           the
           renewed
           part
           doth
           protest
           on
           the
           contrary
           against
           the
           flesh
           and
           side
           with
           Christ
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           will
           joyne
           in
           sinnes
           of
           infirmitie
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           the
           will
           trayling
           the
           other
           halfe
           after
           it
           ,
           like
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           worme
           in
           which
           the
           former
           part
           having
           more
           life
           and
           vigor
           draweth
           after
           it
           the
           hinder
           part
           .
           But
           I
           come
           to
           prove
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           weak●
           or
           little
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           sinnes
           of
           infirmitie
           :
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.
           14.
           saith
           of
           him selfe
           ,
           
             I
             am
             carnall
             sold
             under
             sinne
             ,
          
           hee
           useth
           the
           passive
           Verbe
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           put
           to
           the
           market
           to
           bee
           made
           away
           for
           money
           ,
           were
           it
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           is
           a
           patient
           ,
           But
           
             Ahab
          
           had
           another
           marke
           ,
           
             Elias
          
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           1
           
             King.
             20.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             thou
             hast
             sold
             thy selfe
             to
             worke
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           hee
           that
           is
           sold
           is
           not
           
             sui
             juris
             ,
          
           not
           his
           owne
           man
           ,
           the
           flesh
           in
           that
           act
           prevaileth
           over
           him
           ,
           the
           
           renewed
           will
           saying
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           acting
           of
           ●…d
           unbeleefe
           in
           a
           Saint
           is
           like
           a
           businesse
           in
           a
           court
           hardly
           〈◊〉
           hotly
           debated
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           is
           carried
           by
           one
           voyce
           onely
           ,
           or
           as
           in
           weighing
           of
           things
           in
           a
           ballance
           one
           scruple
           may
           cast
           the
           seale
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           is
           but
           one
           graine
           of
           saving
           grace
           ,
           the
           worke
           may
           bee
           swayed
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           flesh
           act
           by
           prevalency
           ,
           it
           goes
           wrong
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           prevalency
           of
           saving
           grace
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           principle
           ,
           the
           sinne
           is
           not
           a
           sinne
           of
           infirmitie
           .
           Christ
           hath
           not
           one
           voyce
           in
           the
           court
           ,
           if
           reason
           speake
           against
           some
           crying
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           is
           something
           of
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           but
           nothing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           from
           a
           saving
           principle
           ,
           or
           the
           right
           end
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           a
           voyce
           in
           the
           court
           for
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           but
           for
           
             nature
          
           and
           carnall
           ends
           .
           
             Paul
          
           hath
           another
           word
           ,
           
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             
             I
             finde
             another
             Law
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             leading
             mee
             captive
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             sinne
             ;
          
           the
           word
           signifieth
           one
           taken
           with
           the
           point
           of
           a
           Speare
           ,
           or
           Sword
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           bloody
           weapon
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           
           
             Luke
             21.
             24.
             
             They
             shall
             fall
             by
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             and
             shall
             bee
             led
             captive
             unto
             all
             nations
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             Salute
             Andronicus
             and
             Junia
             my
             kinsmen
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             and
             fellow
             prisoners
             .
          
           Now
           in
           a
           taken
           captive
           there
           bee
           two
           things
           expressing
           the
           nature
           of
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           a
           weake
           faith
           in
           the
           Saints
           .
           First
           ,
           ere
           the
           captive
           bee
           taken
           in
           warre
           he
           resisteth
           ,
           and
           sheddeth
           blood
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           paction
           they
           promise
           him
           quarters
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           
             major
             vis
             ,
          
           a
           greater
           power
           that
           doth
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           against
           his
           will
           that
           hee
           is
           taken
           ,
           and
           onely
           for
           want
           of
           strength
           and
           power
           to
           fight
           hee
           is
           taken
           ;
           so
           hee
           that
           falls
           of
           infirmitie
           or
           sinnes
           of
           weaknesse
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           more
           strength
           of
           grace
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           resisteth
           and
           accepteth
           not
           of
           quarters
           from
           the
           flesh
           without
           stroake
           of
           Sword
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           doth
           not
           consent
           to
           the
           ill
           hee
           doth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Rom.
             7.
             15.
             
             For
             that
             which
             I
             doe
             ,
             I
             allow
             not
             ,
             for
             what
             I
             would
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             :
             but
             what
             I
             hate
             that
             I
             doe
             :
          
           So
           the
           beleever
           is
           like
           a
           sicke
           man
           walking
           up
           a
           mount
           ,
           his
           will
           and
           desire
           is
           quicker
           in
           climbing
           up
           to
           bee
           at
           the
           top
           of
           the
           mount
           ,
           then
           his
           legges
           are
           .
           The
           last
           practicall
           inditement
           of
           conscience
           that
           leadeth
           on
           in
           these
           sinnes
           of
           infirmitie
           is
           broken
           ,
           shaken
           ,
           divided
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           kindly
           consent
           
           the
           captive
           giveth
           to
           obey
           his
           keepers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           complaynings
           under
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           doth
           ,
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             mee
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ?
          
           Hence
           the
           poore
           man
           is
           so
           gravelled
           with
           a
           body
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           his
           confined
           desires
           take
           strength
           from
           the
           strong
           walls
           of
           the
           prison
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           gladly
           bee
           in
           heaven
           ,
           where
           hee
           shall
           sinne
           no
           more
           ,
           as
           the
           Bird
           would
           wish
           the
           Cage
           of
           clay
           broken
           that
           it
           might
           flee
           up
           and
           sing
           ;
           
             Esay
          
           useth
           another
           word
           ,
           
           Ch.
           22.
           
           
             Christ
             shall
             not
             breake
             a
             Reed
             that
             groweth
             in
             a
             lake
             ,
             or
             an
             Oate
             Reed
             that
             is
             already
             bruised
             ,
          
           the
           word
           is
           halfe-breaking
           ,
           as
           
             Gen.
             25.
             22.
             
             The
             Twinns
             struggle
             or
             shalter
             one
             another
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
          
           but
           they
           killed
           not
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           the
           smoaking
           flax
           is
           a dying
           out
           candle
           in
           the
           socket
           ,
           except
           more
           oyle
           bee
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           gone
           ,
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           signifies
           the
           dimme
           eyes
           of
           old
           men
           ,
           
             Gen.
             27.
             4.
             
             Job
          
           17.
           7.
           so
           the
           weake
           beleever
           and
           the
           fainting
           faith
           may
           from
           this
           easily
           be
           knowne
           .
        
         
           Then
           if
           Christ
           misse
           faith
           in
           a
           professor
           ;
           
           first
           ,
           labour
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           storme
           ;
           now
           the
           Sea
           rages
           ,
           the
           storme
           is
           tempestuous
           ,
           
             God
          
           hath
           not
           as
           yet
           awaked
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           for
           our
           deliverance
           ,
           beleeve
           ,
           faith
           cannot
           strike
           saile
           to
           hell
           or
           death
           ,
           
             Rom.
             8.
             37.
             faith
          
           can
           make
           a
           passage
           between
           hell
           and
           heaven
           ;
           for
           
             out
             of
             the
             belly
             of
             Hell
             Jonah
             cryed
             ;
          
           this
           should
           put
           our
           enemies
           to
           flight
           ,
           it
           did
           so
           of
           old
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           11.
           34.
           and
           grace
           is
           not
           weake
           ,
           and
           old
           ,
           and
           gray
           haired
           now
           ;
           there
           are
           bones
           and
           strength
           in
           faith
           now
           to
           subdue
           malignants
           ,
           as
           of
           old
           ;
           these
           that
           seeke
           for
           crooked
           wayes
           of
           an
           unjust
           peace
           without
           truth
           ,
           doe
           not
           trust
           God
           in
           these
           stormes
           ;
           wee
           are
           in
           publick
           calamities
           so
           farre
           from
           faith
           that
           wee
           think
           God
           hath
           forgotten
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           in
           their
           calamitie
           said
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             10.
             
             If
             our
             transgressions
             and
             our
             sinnes
             bee
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             pine
             away
             in
             them
             ,
             how
             should
             wee
             then
             live
             ?
          
           we
           looke
           to
           the
           waters
           that
           floweth
           over
           the
           soule
           and
           cannot
           see
           the
           bottome
           ,
           and
           our
           hope
           sinketh
           ,
           but
           faith
           would
           outface
           all
           our
           stormes
           ,
           and
           carry
           ship-broken
           men
           to
           laud
           .
           It
           was
           unbeleefe
           rather
           then
           Sea
           and
           winds
           that
           was
           like
           to
           drowne
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           it
           puts
           weaknesse
           and
           sleepinesse
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           robs
           him
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           truth
           .
           Glory
           is
           the
           prime
           flower
           of
           the
           
           Crowne
           and
           Royall
           Prerogative
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           it
           changeth
           
             Christ
          
           in
           a
           sleeping
           man
           ,
           there
           must
           bee
           then
           more
           high
           treason
           here
           against
           the
           Royall
           honour
           of
           
             Christ
          
           then
           in
           all
           sins
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           unbeleefe
           that
           that
           complaint
           is
           made
           ,
           
             Jer.
             14.
             8.
             
             Why
             shouldest
             thou
             bee
             as
             a
             stranger
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             wayfaring
             man
             that
             turneth
             aside
             to
             tarry
             for
             a
             night
             ?
             9.
             
             Why
             shouldest
             thou
             bee
             as
             a
             man
             astonished
             ,
             as
             a
             mighty
             man
             that
             cannot
             save
             ?
          
           the
           Church
           had
           as
           good
           said
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           bee
           turned
           in
           no
           God
           ,
           for
           hee
           that
           cannot
           save
           is
           
             no
             God
             ;
          
           so
           unbeleefe
           usurpeth
           the
           Crowne
           and
           dethroaneth
           God
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           so
           long
           as
           wee
           are
           not
           humbled
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           turne
           not
           from
           our
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           justly
           misseth
           faith
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           hee
           can
           see
           no
           faith
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           
             God
          
           will
           change
           his
           dispensation
           toward
           his
           
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           doe
           what
           hee
           hath
           not
           done
           before
           ,
           if
           hee
           deliver
           us
           ,
           ere
           wee
           turne
           to
           him
           .
           But
           God
           cannot
           take
           his
           vessell
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           till
           hee
           have
           purged
           away
           the
           tinne
           and
           the
           drosse
           :
           Will
           hee
           cast
           the
           rod
           in
           the
           fire
           till
           hee
           have
           done
           his
           worke
           in
           mount
           Zion
           ?
           
             God
          
           principally
           aymeth
           that
           this
           shall
           bee
           the
           end
           of
           his
           
             fire
             in
             Zion
             ,
             and
             his
             furnace
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           which
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             7.
             16.
             
             But
             they
             that
             escape
             of
             them
             shall
             escape
             ,
             or
             ,
             shall
             bee
             saved
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             bee
             upon
             the
             mountaines
             as
             Doves
             in
             the
             valleyes
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             mourning
             every
             one
             for
             his
             iniquity
             :
          
           could
           wee
           returne
           ,
           and
           build
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           our
           enemies
           in
           the
           three
           kingdomes
           should
           fall
           and
           our
           peace
           
             should
             bee
             as
             a
             river
             ,
             and
             our
             righteousnesse
             as
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             Esay
          
           48.
           18.
           wee
           may
           have
           peace
           without
           turning
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           should
           not
           bee
           peace
           like
           a
           mightie
           river
           ,
           but
           like
           a
           dryed
           up
           brook
           ,
           but
           so
           scarce
           that
           it
           should
           dry
           up
           as
           the
           dew
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           challenge
           not
           Christ
           of
           unkindnesse
           through
           unbeleefe
           in
           sad
           times
           ,
           faith
           thinketh
           no
           evill
           of
           Christ
           ;
           blame
           thy selfe
           and
           thy
           unbeleefe
           ,
           if
           Christ
           hide
           his
           face
           ;
           faith
           hath
           eyes
           to
           see
           Christ
           in
           the
           night
           as
           in
           day-light
           ,
           faiths
           eyes
           pierce
           through
           Christs
           marke
           ,
           and
           the
           vaile
           or
           cloud
           that
           covers
           his
           face
           ,
           there
           is
           mercy
           and
           love
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           afflictions
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           weake
           ones
           are
           neither
           to
           under-value
           Christ
           in
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           should
           others
           under-value
           them
           ;
           faith
           maketh
           
           not
           heart-separation
           from
           faith
           ,
           the
           estrangement
           of
           affection
           from
           any
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           of
           Christ
           is
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           contrary
           to
           faith
           ,
        
         
           Marke
           4.
           39.
           
           And
           hee
           arose
           and
           rebuked
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           the
           Sea
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           peace
           ,
           be
           still
           .
        
         
           The
           Sea
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           rebukes
           such
           as
           are
           given
           to
           reasonable
           creatures
           ,
           
           but
           there
           is
           a
           rebuking
           of
           omnipotency
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           verball
           but
           real
           ;
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           with
           words
           hardly
           to
           rebuke
           ;
           in
           conjugation
           
             kal
             cum
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           it
           is
           to
           destroy
           ,
           
             Mal.
             2.
             3.
             
             Behold
             I
             will
             destroy
             your
             seed
             ,
             Esay
             54.
             9.
             
             I
             have
             sworne
             I
             will
             not
             bee
             angry
             with
             thee
             ,
             neither
             rebuke
             thee
             .
          
           2.
           
           It
           is
           to
           hinder
           the
           enemies
           in
           their
           ill
           courses
           ,
           
             Zach.
             3.
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
             ,
             O
             Satan
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             11.
             
             I
             will
             rebuke
             the
             devourer
             for
             your
             sake
             ,
             Psal.
             68.
             30.
             
             Lord
             rebuke
             the
             company
             of
             the
             Spearemen
             :
          
           and
           when
           it
           is
           applyed
           to
           creatures
           voyd
           of
           reason
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           omnipotency
           to
           hinder
           them
           to
           hurt
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           stay
           their
           actions
           ,
           
             Psal.
             106.
             9.
             
             Hee
             rebuked
             the
             red
             Sea
             also
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             39.
             
             Jesus
             rebuked
             the
             seaver
             ;
          
           it
           holdeth
           forth
           the
           acts
           of
           omnipotency
           in
           Christ
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           his
           act
           of
           creating
           of
           an
           immediate
           faire
           sweet
           calme
           out
           of
           a
           contrary
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           boysterous
           and
           stormy
           Sea
           .
           God
           hath
           some
           peeces
           in
           which
           is
           stamped
           so
           much
           of
           a
           legible
           and
           evident
           omnipotency
           ,
           as
           the
           worke
           fathereth
           it selfe
           upon
           God
           onely
           without
           a
           teacher
           ,
           
           so
           
             Job
             26.
             7.
             hee
             stretcheth
             out
             the
             North
             over
             the
             emptie
             place
             ,
             and
             hangeth
             the
             earth
             upon
             nothing
             ;
          
           the
           earth
           is
           the
           weightiest
           of
           any
           visible
           creature
           God
           hath
           made
           ,
           it
           needeth
           some
           solid
           resting
           place
           ;
           but
           the
           omnipotencie
           of
           the
           Creator
           doth
           hang
           it
           upon
           nothing
           ,
           except
           onely
           the
           aire
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           now
           the
           aire
           being
           so
           weake
           ,
           so
           yeelding
           an
           Element
           ,
           it
           were
           unpossible
           that
           the
           heavy
           and
           ponderous
           earth
           should
           have
           beene
           seated
           on
           the
           emptie
           and
           fluid
           aire
           to
           rest
           in
           it
           these
           five
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           except
           omnipotency
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           aire
           of
           it selfe
           is
           very
           nothing
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           globe
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             Job
             38.
             5.
             
             Who
             hath
             layd
             the
             measures
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             thou
             knowest
             ?
             or
             who
             hath
             stretched
             the
             line
             upon
             it
             ?
             6.
             
             Whereupon
             are
             the
             foundations
             thereof
             fastned
             ?
             or
             who
             layd
             the
             corner
             stone
             thereof
             ?
          
           there
           bee
           three
           great
           questions
           here
           ,
           that
           few
           can
           answer
           but
           God
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           circumference
           of
           the
           globe
           of
           the
           earth
           exactly
           ,
           and
           to
           
           lay
           a
           measuring
           line
           over
           the
           Diameter
           and
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           work
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           to
           fasten
           the
           
             corner
             stone
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           whole
           weight
           is
           sustained
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           wee
           can
           tell
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           wonder
           ,
           
             Psal.
             104.
             2.
             who
             stretcheth
             out
             the
             heaven
             as
             a
             curtaine
             .
          
           What
           a
           power
           must
           it
           bee
           ,
           to
           spread
           over
           all
           nations
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           elements
           and
           creatures
           in
           Sea
           and
           land
           ,
           such
           a
           large
           white
           molten
           webbe
           of
           Crystall
           glasse
           ,
           that
           hath
           beene
           spread
           over
           our
           head
           ,
           from
           the
           east
           end
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           west
           ,
           and
           north
           and
           south
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           an
           hole
           in
           the
           webbe
           ,
           these
           five
           thousand
           yeares
           .
           (
           2
           )
           The
           Sea
           is
           a
           fluid
           huge
           great
           body
           ,
           where
           can
           there
           bee
           a
           bottle
           to
           containe
           it
           ?
           2.
           
           When
           it
           swelleth
           and
           rageth
           with
           mightie
           winds
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           kept
           from
           drowning
           the
           world
           ?
           God
           doth
           remedy
           these
           two
           .
           1.
           
           
             Job
             38.
             8.
             
             Who
             shut
             up
             the
             Sea
             with
             doores
             ,
             when
             it
             brake
             forth
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             wombe
             ?
          
           Vers
           .
           11.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Hitherto
             shalt
             thou
             come
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             ,
             and
             here
             shall
             thy
             proud
             waves
             bee
             stayed
             .
          
           God
           hath
           put
           an
           Iron
           doore
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           under
           an
           Act
           and
           Law
           of
           omnipotency
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           devoure
           and
           overwhelme
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             Jer.
             5.
             22.
             he
             hath
             placed
             the
             sand
             for
             the
             bound
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             by
             a
             perpetuall
             decree
             .
          
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           when
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           107.
           27.
           the
           Sea
           is
           all
           in
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           passengers
           in
           a
           mightie
           storme
           
             reele
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             stagger
             like
             a
             drunken
             man
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             their
             wits
             end
             ,
             29.
             hee
             maketh
             the
             storme
             a
             calme
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             waves
             thereof
             are
             still
             .
             Esay
             50.
             2.
             
             Behold
             ,
             at
             my
             rebuke
             ,
             I
             dry
             up
             the
             Sea
             .
             Psal.
             65.
             7.
             hee
             stilleth
             the
             noyse
             of
             the
             Seas
             .
          
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Seas
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           first
           sinne
           of
           man
           ,
           broken
           out
           of
           the
           covenant
           of
           peace
           ,
           betweene
           us
           and
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           innocency
           ,
           and
           warre
           is
           denounced
           betweene
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           the
           fire
           should
           burne
           us
           ,
           the
           water
           hath
           Law
           to
           drowne
           us
           ,
           the
           aire
           to
           suffocate
           us
           ,
           the
           earth
           a
           Commission
           to
           swallow
           us
           up
           quick
           ,
           if
           
             Christ
          
           had
           not
           made
           a
           cessation
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Gospell
           were
           not
           a
           concluded
           treatie
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           not
           rebuke
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           (
           for
           some
           sparkes
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           yet
           resideth
           in
           the
           creature
           )
           they
           have
           yet
           an
           inclination
           to
           revenge
           the
           quarrell
           of
           the
           treason
           that
           wee
           committed
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           wee
           doe
           receive
           the
           creatures
           as
           fugitive
           souldiers
           from
           Gods
           Campe
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           doe
           imploy
           them
           in
           warre
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Glutton
           and
           Drunkard
           imployeth
           meat
           and
           drinke
           against
           God
           ,
           the
           vaine
           persons
           their
           vaine
           apparell
           ,
           their
           patched
           faces
           ,
           bare
           breasts
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           as
           an
           exchange
           to
           sell
           the
           body
           to
           lust
           ;
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           not
           rebuke
           our
           servants
           the
           creatures
           ,
           water
           ,
           fire
           ,
           sword
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           they
           would
           destroy
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           looke
           spiritually
           now
           upon
           Gods
           dealing
           to
           these
           kingdomes
           ,
           
           the
           sword
           hath
           a
           charge
           from
           
             God
          
           to
           come
           against
           these
           lands
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             21.
             14.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             prophecy
             and
             smite
             thine
             hands
             together
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Sword
             bee
             doubled
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             slaine
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             great
             men
             that
             are
             slaine
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             entreth
             into
             their
             privie
             Chambers
             :
          
           when
           God
           giveth
           the
           sword
           a
           commission
           to
           destroy
           ,
           it
           cannot
           rest
           ,
           
             Jeremiah
          
           Chap.
           47.
           
           Vers
           .
           6.
           
           
             O
             thou
             sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             long
             will
             it
             bee
             ere
             thou
             bee
             quiet
             ?
             put
             up
             thy selfe
             into
             thy
             scabbard
             ,
             rest
             and
             be
             still
             .
             7.
             
             How
             can
             it
             bee
             quiet
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             it
             a
             charge
             against
             .
             Askelon
             and
             the
             Sea
             shore
             ?
             there
             hath
             bee
             appointed
             it
             :
          
           it
           is
           then
           a
           commanded
           and
           a
           sent
           sword
           that
           now
           rageth
           in
           these
           kingdomes
           .
           2.
           
           Not
           onely
           is
           the
           Sword
           and
           the
           pestilence
           sent
           of
           
             God
          
           by
           speciall
           commission
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           24.
           10.
           but
           it
           is
           his
           sword
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           sword
           of
           Papists
           and
           malignants
           ,
           but
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           47.
           6.
           
           The
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           14.
           21.
           that
           the
           
             Sword
             ,
             famine
             ,
             noysome
             beasts
             and
             pestilence
             are
             his
             foure
             sore
             judgements
             :
          
           wee
           may
           goe
           thorough
           these
           souldiers
           ,
           wee
           have
           the
           Lords
           passe-port
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           43.
           2.
           for
           the
           sword
           is
           our
           Fathers
           sword
           .
           The
           Seas
           wee
           are
           in
           ,
           are
           our
           Fathers
           Seas
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           drowne
           us
           .
           3.
           
           
             Omnipotency
          
           taketh
           this
           as
           peculiar
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           onely
           can
           create
           peace
           ,
           
             Psal.
             46.
             9.
             
             Hee
             maketh
             warres
             to
             cease
             from
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Esay
             45.
             6.
             
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             .
             7.
             
             I
             forme
             the
             light
             and
             create
             darknesse
             ,
             I
             make
             peace
             and
             create
             evill
             :
          
           then
           by
           what
           title
           hee
           is
           God
           and
           Creator
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           
           hee
           maketh
           peace
           ,
           
             Psal.
             65.
             7.
             
             He
             stilleth
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             Seas
             ,
             the
             noyse
             of
             their
             waves
             and
             the
             tumult
             of
             people
             ;
          
           these
           bee
           two
           troublesome
           creatures
           ,
           the
           raging
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           up
           in
           warres
           ;
           The
           will
           of
           furious
           men
           is
           an
           unruly
           and
           wild
           thing
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           strong
           tide
           and
           mightie
           and
           loftie
           winds
           stirring
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           a
           feaver
           and
           heat
           of
           warre
           ;
           it
           is
           Omnipotencies
           proper
           worke
           to
           calme
           the
           winds
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           wheeles
           to
           a
           
           stand
           ,
           that
           peace
           may
           bee
           in
           our
           borders
           .
           4.
           
           Hee
           hath
           promised
           as
           hee
           is
           Creator
           deliverance
           ,
           
             Esay
             65.
             18.
             
             But
             bee
             you
             glad
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             for
             ever
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             I
             create
             ,
             for
             behold
             I
             create
             Jerusalem
             a
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             her
             people
             a
             joy
             ,
          
           it
           is
           the
           word
           used
           
             Gen.
          
           1.
           1.
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             God
             created
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           5.
           
           Hee
           hath
           said
           
             hee
             will
             rebuke
             Kings
             for
             his
             Churches
             sake
             ,
             Psal.
          
           105.
           14.
           and
           
             Esay
          
           50.
           9.
           of
           Christs
           enemies
           .
           
             They
             all
             shall
             wax
             old
             as
             a
             garment
             ,
             the
             moth
             shall
             eate
             them
             up
             ,
             Esay
             49.
             26.
             
             And
             I
             will
             feede
             them
             that
             oppresse
             thee
             with
             their
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             hee
             drunken
             with
             their
             owne
             blood
             ,
             as
             with
             sweet
             wine
             ;
          
           Are
           wee
           then
           to
           doubt
           but
           the
           Lord
           will
           arise
           and
           rebuke
           these
           windes
           ?
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           ship
           called
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
          
           therefore
           the
           tacklings
           shall
           not
           bee
           loosed
           ,
           
             but
             the
             mast
          
           shall
           bee
           strengthned
           and
           the
           sailes
           spread
           out
           ,
           though
           there
           breake
           up
           a
           leake
           in
           the
           ship
           :
           and
           there
           was
           a
           loud
           noyse
           of
           loftie
           stormes
           in
           this
           poore
           ship
           ,
           such
           as
           fining
           ,
           confining
           ,
           imprisoning
           ,
           banishing
           ,
           silencing
           of
           the
           Pastors
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           cutting
           off
           eares
           ,
           ripping
           of
           noses
           ;
           yet
           
             Christ
          
           arose
           and
           rebuked
           these
           winds
           :
           and
           though
           there
           were
           cries
           of
           reconciliation
           with
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           strong
           tides
           and
           winds
           of
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           of
           altar-worship
           ,
           imagery
           ,
           vaine
           Idols
           to
           represent
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           massing
           ,
           a
           new
           reall
           sacrifice
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           Popery
           taught
           in
           Universities
           ,
           preached
           in
           Pulpits
           ,
           printed
           in
           books
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           arose
           and
           rebuked
           these
           winds
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           three
           kingdomes
           have
           been
           swimming
           in
           blood
           ,
           to
           hold
           up
           arbitrary
           power
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Antichristian
           prelates
           in
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
          
           hath
           also
           rebuked
           these
           winds
           ,
           and
           will
           calme
           the
           Sea
           .
           There
           bee
           also
           great
           stormes
           of
           sad
           and
           lamentable
           divisions
           ,
           and
           rents
           ,
           
             alter
             against
             alter
             ,
          
           so
           as
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           the
           passengers
           are
           like
           to
           cast
           the
           other
           over
           board
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           these
           are
           more
           dangerous
           and
           judgement-like
           winds
           ,
           Oh
           that
           wee
           could
           awake
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           arise
           and
           
             rebuke
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             winds
             !
          
           There
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           a
           cry
           of
           many
           provocations
           in
           both
           kingdomes
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Lord
           cannot
           have
           rest
           in
           heaven
           ,
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           land
           that
           are
           come
           up
           before
           him
           .
           The
           breach
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           all
           sort
           of
           sinnes
           against
           both
           Tables
           ,
           
             no
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             no
             mercy
             ,
             no
             truth
             ,
             but
             by
             swearing
             ,
             lying
             ,
             killing
             and
             stealing
             and
             committing
             adultery
             wee
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             blood
             toucheth
             
             blood
             ;
          
           yet
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           is
           a
           Saviour
           not
           onely
           of
           persons
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           nationall
           redeemer
           ,
           
             hee
             sprinkleth
             many
             nations
             ,
             Esay
             52.
             15.
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             he
             sprinkles
             cleane
             water
             upon
             nations
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             cleanseth
             them
             from
             all
             their
             filthinesse
             and
             idols
             ,
             for
             his
             names
             sake
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           36.
           22.
           25.
           it
           is
           the
           omnipotency
           of
           free
           grace
           that
           
             Christ
             arise
             and
             rebuke
             these
             winds
             and
             Seas
             also
             .
          
        
         
           Mark
           4.
           39.
           
           And
           there
           was
           a
           great
           calme
           .
           
        
         
           There
           be●
           two
           Characters
           of
           God
           in
           this
           miracle
           ;
           
           One
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           doing
           ,
           anger
           goes
           not
           away
           from
           either
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           Sea
           in
           an
           instant
           ;
           when
           the
           aire
           is
           calmed
           ,
           and
           the
           wind
           removed
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           there
           remaines
           a
           wind
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           raging
           and
           working
           in
           the
           Sea
           .
           But
           here
           without
           delay
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           calme
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           miracle
           there
           is
           a
           Character
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           there
           was
           
             a
             great
             calme
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           former
           wee
           see
           
             God
          
           worketh
           irresistibly
           ,
           and
           with
           efficacy
           .
           For
           when
           hee
           saveth
           ,
           wee
           must
           bee
           saved
           :
           When
           
             God
          
           saith
           that
           which
           
             Isaac
          
           said
           ,
           
             I
             have
             blessed
             him
             ;
          
           the
           other
           must
           follow
           ,
           
             And
             hee
             shall
             bee
             blessed
             .
          
           Some
           Creatures
           worke
           necessarily
           without
           any
           dominion
           over
           their
           actions
           ;
           the
           Sun
           must
           cast
           out
           heat
           ,
           the
           fire
           cannot
           but
           burne
           ,
           the
           Sea
           cannot
           but
           flow
           ;
           
           but
           because
           
             God
          
           has
           truly
           an
           absolute
           Prerogative
           Royall
           ,
           hee
           has
           a
           Negative
           voice
           in
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           to
           the
           creature
           necessary
           ,
           and
           a
           
             must
             bee
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Lord
           it
           is
           free
           ,
           though
           not
           contingent
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           a
           
             may
             bee
          
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           
             must
             bee
             ,
          
           except
           he
           will
           :
           To
           the
           creature
           the
           sea
           must
           ebbe
           and
           flow
           ,
           the
           Sun
           must
           give
           light
           ,
           the
           fire
           must
           consume
           ,
           the
           Lyon
           must
           devoure
           the
           prey
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           these
           to
           
             God
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           
             must
             not
             bee
             ,
          
           except
           hee
           adde
           his
           affirmative
           voice
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             God
          
           commandeth
           the
           Sea
           neither
           to
           ebbe
           nor
           flow
           ,
           but
           to
           stand
           up
           as
           two
           stiffe
           walls
           of
           glasse
           ,
           hee
           covereth
           the
           Sunne
           with
           a
           webbe
           of
           darknesse
           at
           the
           crucifying
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           ;
           hee
           dischargeth
           the
           fire
           to
           burn
           the
           
             three
             children
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Lyon
           to
           eat
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           and
           all
           these
           must
           bee
           ,
           because
           God
           has
           said
           they
           shall
           bee
           .
           Againe
           ,
           as
           
             God
          
           putteth
           his
           
             may
             not
             bee
          
           upon
           things
           necessary
           to
           the
           creature
           ;
           so
           hee
           putteth
           a
           law
           of
           necessity
           upon
           all
           the
           contingent
           actions
           of
           the
           creature
           :
           an
           arrow
           shot
           at
           a
           venture
           may
           kill
           
             Achab
             ,
          
           and
           not
           kill
           
             Achab
             ,
          
           but
           some
           other
           man
           neare
           by
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           here
           to
           the
           Lord
           no
           contingency
           ,
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           
           
             maybee
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             bee
             .
          
           But
           the
           arrow
           of
           the
           Lords
           vengeance
           must
           bee
           so
           timed
           ,
           so
           placed
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           no
           motion
           against
           any
           but
           
             Achab
          
           onely
           ,
           and
           against
           no
           part
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           betweene
           the
           joints
           of
           his
           harnesse
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           fall
           and
           die
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           The
           way
           and
           manner
           that
           Christ
           hath
           a
           calme
           Sea
           ,
           
           wee
           have
           a
           calme
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           that
           
             Christ
          
           commeth
           to
           land
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           very
           time
           ,
           
           the
           Disciples
           come
           to
           land
           ;
           our
           stomacks
           rise
           much
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           
             What
             is
             God
             doing
             ?
          
           is
           there
           not
           a
           necessitie
           in
           regard
           of
           divine
           justice
           ,
           that
           vengeance
           fall
           upon
           
             Malignants
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Prelates
          
           in
           these
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           bloody
           Irish
           cut-throats
           and
           murtherers
           ?
           But
           wee
           would
           consider
           these
           two
           .
           First
           ,
           these
           sixteene
           hundreth
           yeares
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           hath
           beene
           under
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           vengeance
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           hath
           not
           reached
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           for
           1.
           the
           enemies
           of
           
             Christ
          
           are
           not
           fully
           subdued
           ;
           2.
           and
           many
           of
           them
           rotten
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           their
           bodies
           tormented
           as
           yet
           ;
           
             Christ
          
           suffereth
           injuries
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           have
           patience
           to
           indure
           the
           crueltie
           of
           bloody
           men
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           as
           wee
           see
           here
           ,
           devideth
           faire
           weather
           and
           foule
           weather
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           bee
           laid
           low
           ,
           wee
           are
           low
           with
           Christ
           ▪
           it
           is
           time
           enough
           that
           wee
           have
           faire
           weather
           and
           come
           safe
           to
           shoare
           to
           dry
           our
           garments
           at
           that
           Sunne
           that
           shineth
           to
           the
           glorified
           in
           heaven
           ,
           when
           Christ
           commeth
           to
           shoare
           ;
           let
           us
           weepe
           when
           Christ
           weepeth
           ,
           and
           bee
           buried
           when
           Christ
           is
           buried
           ;
           when
           Christ
           rejoyceth
           and
           riseth
           againe
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           lie
           rotting
           in
           the
           grave
           .
        
         
           [
           A
           great
           Calme
           ,
           ]
           Matthew
           8.
           26.
           
             so
             calleth
             it
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             other
             Character
             of
          
           God
           
             in
             this
             miracle
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             calme
             .
          
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           God
           ,
           not
           any
           judgement
           or
           worke
           of
           God
           but
           greatnesse
           is
           printed
           on
           it
           ;
           
             for
             the
             effect
             smelleth
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
          
           Job
           36.
           26.
           
           
             God
             is
             great
             ,
             Christ
             is
             great
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Churches
           
             danger
             in
             this
             Sea-voyage
             is
             great
             ,
             so
             is
             the
          
           calme
           great
           ;
           
             great
             buildings
             have
             great
             foundations
             ,
             great
             ships
             great
             sailes
             ,
             great
             Sea-ebbings
             have
             great
             flowings
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           10.
           
           God
           delivered
           us
           from
           so
           great
           a
           death
           ,
           
             some
             death
             is
             but
             an
             infant
             death
             and
             weake
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             death
             called
             by
          
           Bildad
           ,
           Job
           .
           18.
           13.
           
           The
           first
           borne
           of
           death
           .
           The
           Lord
           sheweth
           his
           people
           (
           
             Psal.
          
           71.
           20.
           
           )
           great
           and
           sore
           troubles
           ,
           and
           
           gives
           them
           teares
           to
           drinke
           in
           great
           measure
           ,
           
             Psal.
             80.
             5.
             and
          
           the
           people
           is
           in
           great
           distresse
           ,
           
             Nehem.
             9.
             37.
             and
             for
             that
          
           the
           Lord
           doth
           great
           things
           for
           them
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           126.
           2.
           and
           worketh
           a
           great
           salvation
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           14.
           45.
           and
           giveth
           great
           deliverances
           to
           David
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           18.
           80.
           and
           to
           Davids
           seed
           ,
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           .
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             greatnesse
             written
             upon
             all
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
          
           92.
           5.
           
           O
           Lord
           how
           great
           are
           thy
           workes
           ?
           
             Psal.
             111.
             
             Vers
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           works
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           great
           ,
           sought
           out
           of
           all
           those
           that
           have
           pleasure
           therein
           .
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             greatnesse
             written
             on
             his
             judgements
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             for
             Zach.
          
           7.
           12.
           there
           is
           a
           great
           wrath
           from
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           on
           those
           that
           pull
           away
           the
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           makes
           their
           heart
           as
           an
           Adamant
           stone
           ;
           
             hee
             fighteth
             against
             the
             rebellious
             ,
          
           Ier.
           21.
           5.
           in
           anger
           ,
           and
           in
           fury
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           wrath
           ;
           
             and
             the
          
           great
           day
           of
           his
           wrath
           shall
           come
           upon
           his
           enemies
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           stand
           .
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
          
           great
           reward
           for
           the
           righteous
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           19.
           11.
           
           a
           great
           reward
           in
           heaven
           for
           them
           ,
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
             Vers
             .
          
           12.
           
           A
           farre
           more
           exceeding
           and
           eternall
           weight
           of
           glory
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           17.
           
        
         
           Then
           
             great
             vengeance
          
           is
           appointed
           for
           the
           enemies
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             Ezek.
          
           25.
           17.
           and
           
             great
             desolation
             on
             Pharoah
             the
             great
             Dragon
             that
             lieth
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Rivers
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           29.
           3.
           and
           when
           these
           kingdomes
           have
           committed
           
             great
             whoredomes
             ,
          
           what
           wonder
           that
           
             great
             judgements
          
           bee
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           hundreth
           thousands
           bee
           slaine
           in
           the
           three
           kingdomes
           then
           histories
           can
           in
           our
           ages
           parallel
           but
           if
           
             Babylon
          
           bee
           a
           
             great
             whore
             ,
          
           great
           must
           bee
           her
           fall
           ,
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           her
           
             Merchants
             shall
             wonder
             ,
             and
             weepe
             and
             waile
             at
             her
             desolation
             .
          
           Our
           
             King
          
           saith
           ,
           hee
           will
           repeale
           Lawes
           made
           against
           Papists
           in
           
             England
             ;
          
           But
           it
           is
           a
           worke
           above
           his
           strength
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           cursed
           throane
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           which
           
             God
          
           hath
           said
           hee
           will
           crush
           ;
           if
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           should
           make
           their
           bones
           pillars
           to
           hold
           up
           that
           throne
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           weight
           of
           vengeance
           lying
           on
           that
           throne
           ,
           that
           their
           bones
           shall
           bee
           bruised
           in
           powder
           .
        
         
           Reformation
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           God
           also
           ,
           
           
             Zach.
          
           13.
           23.
           and
           then
           it
           is
           a
           great
           worke
           ,
           and
           though
           there
           bee
           great
           mountaines
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           
             God
          
           doth
           rebuke
           and
           remove
           such
           mountaines
           ,
           
             Zach.
          
           4.
           7.
           faint
           not
           then
           ,
           bee
           strong
           in
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
         
           No
           marvell
           wee
           are
           to
           sell
           all
           and
           buy
           
             Christ
          
           that
           
             pearle
             of
             great
             price
             ,
          
           
           
             Matth.
          
           13.
           46.
           for
           none
           hath
           so
           neare
           a
           relation
           to
           
             God
          
           as
           hee
           ;
           wee
           seeke
           great
           things
           ,
           seeke
           great
           
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Luke
           8.
           25.
           
           
           And
           they
           being
           afraid
           wondered
           ,
           saying
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           What
           manner
           of
           man
           is
           this
           ?
           for
           hee
           commandeth
           even
           the
           winds
           and
           waters
           ,
           and
           they
           obey
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           the
           fruit
           wee
           read
           this
           miracle
           produced
           in
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           they
           fall
           a
           wondring
           ,
           being
           astonished
           to
           see
           a
           man
           command
           Sea
           and
           winds
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           miracles
           of
           Christ
           and
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           are
           so
           farre
           inferiour
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           teach
           us
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             Trinitie
             ,
          
           
           nor
           of
           two
           natures
           in
           the
           one
           person
           and
           of
           our
           mediator
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           O
           how
           little
           of
           God
           doe
           wee
           see
           ,
           especially
           being
           voyd
           of
           his
           owne
           light
           ?
           even
           
             Iob
          
           saith
           ,
           though
           God
           bee
           at
           our
           elbow
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           it
           is
           hee
           ,
           Chap.
           23.
           8.
           
           
             Behold
             I
             goe
             forward
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             not
             there
             ,
             and
             backward
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             perceive
             him
             .
          
           But
           is
           this
           because
           
             God
          
           was
           neither
           behind
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           nor
           before
           him
           ?
           no
           ,
           
             God
          
           goeth
           round
           about
           us
           ,
           every
           man
           may
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           put
           forth
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           grope
           the
           Almightie
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           17.
           27.
           therefore
           
             Iob
          
           addeth
           Vers
           .
           9.
           (
           
             he
             is
             )
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             where
             hee
             doth
             worke
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             behold
             him
             ,
             hee
             hideth
             himselfe
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             him
             ;
          
           wee
           cannot
           trace
           the
           footsteps
           of
           his
           unsearchable
           wayes
           ,
           alas
           wee
           but
           sport
           our selves
           to
           behold
           the
           superfice
           ,
           the
           outside
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           brim
           of
           divine
           providence
           men
           or
           Angels
           cannot
           dive
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           our
           Lord
           ;
           
             Esay
          
           55.
           hee
           saith
           himselfe
           ,
           Vers
           .
           9.
           
             for
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             higher
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             are
             my
             wayes
             higher
             then
             your
             wayes
             ,
             and
             my
             thoughts
             then
             your
             thoughts
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           come
           but
           that
           neare
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           wee
           goe
           at
           the
           farthest
           three
           or
           foure
           steppes
           to
           him
           ;
           some
           are
           convinced
           and
           wonder
           ,
           they
           say
           this
           must
           bee
           
             God
             ,
          
           as
           
             Luke
          
           4.
           22.
           when
           
             Christ
          
           preaches
           as
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           
             they
             all
             beare
             him
             witnesse
             and
             wonder
             at
             the
             gratious
             words
             that
             proceed
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ;
          
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           a
           step
           nearer
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           despise
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Is
             not
             this
             Josephs
             sonne
             ?
          
           Some
           know
           
             a
             Prophet
             hath
             beene
             amongst
             them
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           3.
           5.
           but
           they
           are
           
             Scorpions
          
           and
           
             briars
             and
             thornes
             ,
          
           and
           will
           not
           heare
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           some
           ate
           inlightned
           and
           beleeve
           for
           an
           houre
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           13.
           21.
           
           a
           faith
           that
           liveth
           for
           an
           houre
           is
           a
           sickly
           ,
           dying
           faith
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           some
           are
           a
           step
           nearer
           ,
           they
           have
           joy
           in
           
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
          
           
           13.
           20.
           and
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Prophet
           is
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           33.
           32.
           to
           them
           
             as
             a
             very
             lovely
             song
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             pleasant
             voyce
             ,
             and
             can
             play
             well
             on
             an
             Instrument
             ;
          
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           is
           sweet
           to
           many
           ,
           but
           they
           come
           not
           nearer
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           heare
           ,
           nor
           obey
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           some
           tast
           of
           the
           
             good
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             powers
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             the
             manifold
             powers
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             Heb.
          
           6.
           5.
           yet
           come
           never
           nearer
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           but
           fall
           off
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           afraid
           to
           bee
           converted
           ,
           they
           goe
           not
           a
           fift
           step
           farther
           on
           to
           give
           themselves
           up
           wholly
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           the
           Seamens
           way
           onely
           ;
           
           but
           1.
           
           
             Malignants
             ,
          
           and
           
             Prelats
          
           and
           
             Papists
          
           see
           
             God
          
           in
           this
           worke
           ,
           
           they
           wonder
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           resist
           ,
           
             Esay
             26.
             11.
             
             Lord
             thy
             hand
             is
             exalted
             ,
             they
             see
             not
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             and
             bee
             ashamed
             for
             their
             envy
             at
             the
             people
             :
          
           in
           this
           worke
           that
           the
           
             Lord
          
           is
           working
           in
           the
           three
           kingdomes
           ,
           there
           bee
           sundry
           notes
           of
           divinitie
           and
           footsteps
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Malignants
           doe
           but
           wonder
           ;
           as
           1.
           when
           
             Prelats
          
           and
           
             Malignants
          
           were
           on
           the
           top
           of
           their
           wheeles
           ,
           
             God
             ,
          
           from
           despised
           and
           contemned
           beginnings
           ,
           raised
           the
           worke
           to
           a
           great
           height
           ;
           2.
           our
           adversaries
           were
           agents
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           rest
           ,
           but
           did
           cooperate
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           :
           They
           would
           move
           the
           
             King
          
           to
           change
           Religion
           in
           
             Scotland
          
           against
           all
           Lawes
           .
           2.
           
           They
           would
           stirre
           him
           up
           to
           raise
           Armies
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           against
           
             Scotland
             .
          
           3.
           
           They
           moved
           the
           
             King
          
           to
           break
           the
           articles
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           a
           Prince
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           after
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           on
           bloody
           warres
           againe
           .
           4.
           
           After
           his
           Army
           was
           defeated
           and
           a
           Parliament
           granted
           in
           
             England
          
           they
           moved
           him
           first
           to
           come
           and
           yeeld
           to
           all
           that
           is
           just
           and
           right
           in
           a
           Parliament
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           but
           against
           their
           mind
           ,
           with
           no
           purpose
           to
           keepe
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           raise
           Tragicall
           and
           bloody
           warres
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           in
           all
           these
           they
           were
           coagents
           and
           workers
           with
           a
           judiciall
           and
           secret
           providence
           ,
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           .
           3.
           
           They
           have
           beene
           searching
           to
           find
           out
           ,
           that
           our
           intentions
           were
           not
           to
           establish
           Religion
           in
           power
           and
           puritie
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           freed
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           arbitrary
           and
           tyrannicall
           domination
           over
           
             Church
          
           and
           
             State
             ,
          
           but
           to
           change
           monarchy
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           another
           government
           ;
           this
           they
           could
           never
           yet
           find
           .
           4.
           
           They
           see
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           prophanitie
           and
           wickednesse
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           
             Papists
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Irish
             murtherers
             ,
          
           the
           cruellest
           
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           scumme
           and
           refuse
           of
           the
           Churchmen
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           see
           
             God
          
           in
           this
           .
           5.
           
           They
           find
           and
           see
           their
           treachery
           ,
           popery
           ,
           tyranny
           discovered
           by
           many
           plots
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           by
           letters
           under
           the
           Kings
           hand
           ,
           their
           intentions
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           forraigne
           nation
           ,
           ere
           popery
           and
           arbitrary
           government
           bee
           not
           established
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Treaties
           have
           beene
           intended
           ,
           not
           for
           a
           just
           peace
           ,
           but
           for
           this
           end
           that
           a
           peace
           being
           once
           patched
           and
           sowed
           up
           ,
           
             all
             things
             shall
             returne
             to
             their
             ancient
             Channels
             ,
          
           as
           the
           King
           speakes
           in
           his
           instructions
           to
           his
           Commissioners
           at
           
             Vxbridge
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           see
           God
           in
           all
           these
           passages
           of
           his
           deepe
           providence
           .
        
         
           If
           
             naturall
          
           men
           wonder
           at
           the
           power
           and
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           in
           that
           hee
           with
           a
           word
           commands
           Sea
           and
           winds
           ,
           
           and
           they
           obey
           him
           ;
           should
           not
           Christ
           bee
           to
           us
           a
           worlds
           wonder
           ?
           should
           hee
           not
           bee
           to
           us
           altogether
           lovely
           ?
           were
           it
           possible
           to
           lay
           in
           the
           counter-scale
           of
           the
           ballance
           to
           
             Christ
          
           a
           world
           of
           Angels
           ,
           put
           in
           yet
           millions
           of
           worlds
           of
           Angels
           ,
           adde
           to
           them
           a
           world
           of
           
             Solomons
          
           with
           tripled
           wisedome
           ,
           put
           in
           all
           the
           delights
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           put
           in
           yet
           the
           flowre
           and
           Rose
           of
           ten
           thousand
           possible
           worlds
           perfections
           ,
           they
           should
           bee
           under-weight
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           ballance
           should
           never
           downe
           .
           Oh!
           wee
           glory
           in
           good
           armies
           ,
           wee
           rejoyce
           in
           victories
           and
           successe
           ,
           in
           a
           good
           Parliliament
           ,
           in
           godly
           Commanders
           ,
           in
           a
           good
           reformation
           ,
           all
           is
           excellent
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           hath
           any
           lustre
           or
           glimpse
           of
           created
           goodnesse
           ,
           but
           why
           doe
           wee
           not
           rather
           wonder
           ,
           admire
           and
           extoll
           excellent
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
          
           who
           setteth
           him
           on
           high
           above
           the
           skies
           ?
           who
           lifts
           up
           his
           throne
           and
           his
           glory
           ?
           Consider
           but
           what
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Col.
             1.
             15.
             
             Who
             is
             the
             image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
          
           Vers
           .
           16.
           
           
             For
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             &c.
             17.
             
             And
             hee
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             all
             things
             consist
             .
             18.
             
             And
             hee
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             body
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             first
             borne
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             hee
             might
             have
             the
             preheminence
             ;
          
           see
           what
           wonders
           are
           there
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           hee
           is
           Gods
           equall
           ,
           every
           way
           as
           high
           as
           God
           ,
           being
           the
           substantiall
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           beginning
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           man
           the
           eldest
           of
           the
           creation
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           as
           
             God
          
           the
           
           Creator
           of
           the
           new
           world
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           no
           lesse
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           then
           the
           Father
           ;
           wee
           have
           a
           head
           who
           can
           make
           and
           unmake
           all
           the
           glorious
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           ,
           the
           royallest
           of
           the
           house
           of
           heaven
           ,
           these
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           these
           little
           Gods
           ,
           the
           eldest
           and
           supreme
           Courtiers
           ,
           the
           higher
           house
           of
           the
           Peeres
           of
           heaven
           ,
           are
           but
           peeces
           of
           dependent
           shadowes
           that
           fell
           from
           the
           fingers
           of
           our
           highest
           King
           ,
           when
           hee
           framed
           this
           great
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           rich
           Palace-Royall
           of
           this
           greatest
           body
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           and
           all
           the
           furniture
           within
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           great
           world
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           hath
           all
           the
           created
           world
           so
           in
           the
           
             hollow
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
          
           as
           a
           man
           that
           holdeth
           a
           bowle
           of
           glasse
           in
           his
           hand
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           should
           hee
           take
           his
           arme
           from
           under
           it
           ,
           it
           should
           fall
           to
           the
           earth
           and
           breake
           in
           a
           hundred
           peeces
           ,
           and
           doe
           no
           more
           good
           ,
           if
           Christ
           in
           whom
           all
           things
           consist
           (
           some
           say
           )
           as
           the
           notes
           of
           an
           excellent
           musick
           in
           a
           song
           ,
           draw
           in
           his
           armes
           of
           conserving
           providence
           ,
           the
           world
           should
           go
           all
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           and
           the
           Globe
           of
           Crystall
           glasse
           should
           fall
           to
           a
           thousand
           meere
           nothings
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           man
           betweene
           his
           fingers
           may
           crush
           an
           Egge
           ,
           so
           hath
           Christ
           the
           huge
           created
           Lump
           of
           the
           whole
           creation
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           if
           hee
           but
           thrust
           his
           two
           fingers
           together
           with
           a
           little
           crush
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           is
           dissolved
           like
           a
           broken
           Egge
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           hee
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           head
           as
           is
           deaths
           eldest
           sonne
           and
           heire
           ,
           hee
           lay
           in
           deaths
           wombe
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           doubly
           blessed
           first-borne
           ,
           had
           the
           key
           of
           death
           with
           him
           in
           the
           inner
           side
           ,
           and
           opened
           the
           wombe
           and
           tooke
           away
           the
           ports
           and
           gates
           of
           death
           on
           his
           backe
           ,
           that
           now
           all
           the
           younger
           brethren
           might
           come
           out
           at
           the
           same
           passage
           also
           ;
           yea
           hee
           came
           a
           bridegroome
           from
           heaven
           to
           suite
           in
           marriage
           a
           bride
           his
           Church
           ,
           was
           sicke
           ,
           and
           died
           of
           love
           for
           a
           Princes
           daughter
           his
           lovely
           Church
           ,
           &
           rose
           the
           third
           day
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           married
           her
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           he
           hath
           so
           the
           absolute
           preheminence
           in
           all
           things
           that
           the
           highest
           of
           the
           Angels
           are
           but
           his
           vassals
           and
           servants
           ,
           &
           is
           now
           in
           such
           incomparable
           eminency
           of
           
             Glory
             ,
          
           above
           all
           creatures
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           
             beloved-disciple
             John
          
           who
           came
           that
           neare
           to
           him
           in
           the
           
             dayes
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           hee
           
             leaned
             on
             his
             bosome
             ,
          
           saw
           him
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           hee
           
             fell
             downe
             at
             his
             feet
             dead
             ,
             Revel.
          
           1.
           17.
           yea
           there
           was
           more
           of
           heaven
           in
           Christ
           then
           his
           eyes
           of
           flesh
           could
           behold
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A92145e-440
           
             Iob.
             20.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Esay
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esay
             30.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92145e-880
           
             Six
             parts
             of
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             opened
             .
          
           
             Part
             I.
             
          
           
             Preachers
             are
             to
             converse
             much
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &
             why
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             How
             carefully
             Christ
             husbanded
             time
             .
          
           
             How
             both
             kingdomes
             faile
             in
             improving
             of
             opportunities
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             A
             generall
             faile
             of
             all
             in
             the
             care
             lesse
             improvement
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             Part
             II.
             
          
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Ship
             have
             more
             then
             ordinary
             stormes
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Reason
             why
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             so
             extreame
             .
          
           
             Evangelick
             &
             legall
             anger
             in
             God
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Wrath
             untolerable
             to
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             We
             love
             a
             soft
             and
             a
             chosen
             providence
             of
             our
             owne
             carving
             .
          
           
             Eight
             particulars
             considerable
             in
             the
             ship
             in
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             is
             carried
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             a
             moveable
             thing
             as
             a
             ship
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Great
             change
             of
             the
             spirituall
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             of
             particular
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             Ship
             sayleth
             in
             a
             Sea
             of
             glasse
             ,
             mingled
             with
             fire
             .
          
           
             Hope
             the
             Anchor
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             wares
             of
             the
             ship
             .
          
           
             Seven
             sorts
             of
             passengers
             in
             the
             ship
             .
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             took
             on
             our
             nature
             and
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             The
             influence
             of
             the
             Godhead
             in
             Christs
             sufferings
             was
             active
             ,
             not
             passive
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             It
             were
             sacriledge
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             and
             Senate
             to
             give
             out
             decrees
             to
             the
             Churches
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             did
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             
          
           
             Innocency
             can
             sleepe
             sound
             amidst
             the
             greatest
             calamities
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             is
             said
             to
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             have
             his
             Church
             &
             cause
             within
             a
             haires
             breadth
             of
             losing
             ,
             except
             he
             arise
             and
             helpe
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Why
             God
             saveth
             not
             while
             the
             Church
             be
             betweene
             the
             sinking
             and
             the
             swimming
             .
          
           
             The
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             trouble
             how
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Part
             III.
             
          
           
             The
             unitie
             and
             harmony
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             in
             their
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             Christian
             unitie
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Wee
             put
             unkindnesse
             on
             Christ
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             not
             presently
             delivered
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Et
             non
             addet
             (
             bene
             )
             velle
             ultra
             .
          
           
             ●
          
           
             Iudgements
             of
             themselves
             are
             the
             occasion
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             cause
             of
             praying
             .
          
           
             Some
             signes
             that
             sinne
             ,
             not
             afflictions
             put
             us
             to
             fasting
             and
             praying
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             must
             work
             us
             to
             humiliation
             ,
             ere
             we
             be
             delivered
             .
          
           
             Grace
             doth
             not
             extirpate
             ,
             but
             regulate
             feare
             and
             other
             affections
             .
          
           
             The
             faults
             of
             the
             Disciples
             feare
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             good
             to
             inquire
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             misapprehending
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             small
             or
             weake
             faith
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             fainting
             may
             consist
             together
             in
             one
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             wee
             know
             our
             grace
             so
             hardly
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             a
             faith
             weak
             in
             action
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             sense
             compared
             together
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Faith
             from
             instinct
             of
             grace
             sometime
             rather
             then
             from
             light
             of
             discourse
             .
          
           
             The
             speciall
             cause
             of
             all
             sinnes
             of
             infirmitie
             .
          
           
             
               From
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             cuspis
             ,
             mucio
             ,
             
               and
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             captivus
             ,
             
               or
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             cuspis
             hastae
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             How
             God
             really
             rebuketh
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             Gods
             omnipotency
             in
             creating
             and
             ruling
             the
             earth
             and
             Sea
             .
          
           
             Vse
             
          
           
             This
             sword
             in
             Brittaine
             not
             the
             sword
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             proper
             onely
             to
             omnipotency
             to
             make
             peace
             .
          
           
             Part
             V.
             
          
           
             Two
             Characters
             of
             God
             in
             this
             miracle
             :
             1
             That
             it
             is
             done
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             and
             irresistibly
             .
             2
             That
             it
             is
             great
             .
          
           
             Things
             necessary
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             to
             the
             Creator
             have
             a
             
               may
               not
               be
               :
            
             Things
             contingent
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             
               must
               bee
            
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             our
             sea
             be
             calme
             ,
             when
             Christs
             is
             calme
             
          
           
             Greatnesse
             is
             printed
             on
             all
             the
             works
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Part
             VI
             .
          
           
             Wee
             see
             little
             of
             God
             in
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             God
             most
             visible
             in
             that
             hee
             now
             doth
             in
             Brittaine
             ,
             but
             Malignants
             will
             not
             see
             him
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             a
             wonder
             to
             all
             .